A brief relation of the irreligion of the northern Quakers wherein their horrid principles and practices, doctrines and manners ... are plainly exposed to the view of every intelligent reader : together with a (brief reply) to some part of a very scurilous and lying pamphlet called.
         Higginson, Francis, 1617-1670.
      
       
         
           1653
        
      
       Approx. 227 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 52 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A43754
         Wing H1953
         ESTC R34465
         14445795
         ocm 14445795
         102361
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A43754)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 102361)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1060:18)
      
       
         
           
             A brief relation of the irreligion of the northern Quakers wherein their horrid principles and practices, doctrines and manners ... are plainly exposed to the view of every intelligent reader : together with a (brief reply) to some part of a very scurilous and lying pamphlet called.
             Higginson, Francis, 1617-1670.
             Fox, George, 1624-1691. Sauls errand to Damascus.
          
           [12], 80 p.
           
             Printed by T.R. for H.R. ...,
             London :
             1653.
          
           
             Attributed by Wing to Higginson.
             "A brief reply" has special t.p.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
           Theology, Doctrinal.
        
      
    
     
        2003-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-04 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-04 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           BRIEF
           RELATION
           OF
           The
           Irreligion
           of
           the
           NORTHERN
           QUAKERS
           .
        
         
           
             Wherein
             their
             horrid
             Principles
             and
             Practises
             ,
          
           Doctrines
           and
           manners
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           their
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquitie
           hath
           yet
           discovered
           it self
           ,
           are
           plainly
           exposed
           to
           the
           view
           of
           every
           Intelligent
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Together
             with
             a
             (
             Brief
             Reply
             )
             to
             some
             part
             of
          
           a
           very
           scurilous
           and
           lying
           Pamphlet
           called
           
             SAULS
             errand
             to
             Damascus
          
           .
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               But
               there
               were
               false
               Prophets
               also
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               even
               as
               there
               shall
               be
               false
               teachers
               among
               you
               ,
               who
               privily
               shall
               bring
               in
               damnable
               heresies
               ,
               even
               denying
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
               ,
               and
               bring
               upon
               themselves
               swift
               destruction
               .
               And
               many
               shall
               follow
               their
               pernicious
               wayes
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               whom
               the
               way
               of
               Truth
               shall
               be
               evil
               spoken
               of
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               But
               they
               shall
               proceed
               no
               further
               ,
               for
               their
               folly
               shall
               be
               made
               manifest
               to
               all
               men
               .
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             R.
          
           for
           
             H.
             R.
          
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           three
           Pigeons
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           1653.
           
        
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           my
           Christian
           Readers
           .
        
         
           I
           Here
           present
           you
           with
           a
           brief
           Relation
           of
           the
           execrable
           Irreligion
           of
           a
           sort
           of
           people
           lately
           started
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           commonly
           called
           Quakers
           .
           When
           you
           have
           read
           it
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           dream
           (
           if
           you
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           History
           of
           the
           last
           Century
           )
           that
           you
           behold
           the
           turbulent
           Exorcists
           of
           Germany
           ,
           redivive
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           acting
           their
           old
           Tragick
           parts
           over
           again
           ,
           though
           on
           another
           Stage
           :
           and
           you
           will
           plainly
           see
           what
           ill
           use
           these
           men
           make
           of
           that
           Libertie
           ,
           permitted
           to
           dissenters
           in
           Religion
           (
           pleaded
           onely
           for
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           intended
           to
           be
           conceded
           only
           to
           tender
           Consciences
           :
           )
           and
           that
           is
           not
           Liberty
           ,
           but
           Libertinisme
           ,
           that
           some
           men
           seek
           after
           :
           viz.
           That
           they
           may
           be
           as
           wicked
           as
           they
           will
           without
           controul
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           the
           uncurb'd
           Licentiousnes
           of
           many
           evil
           men
           ,
           and
           blasphemous
           heretical
           Seducers
           through
           the
           Nation
           ,
           makes
           many
           honest
           christians
           now
           look
           upon
           the
           present
           times
           as
           ill
           boding
           times
           ,
           who
           a
           few
           years
           ago
           were
           raised
           in
           their
           expectations
           ,
           to
           see
           better
           dayes
           then
           any
           age
           ever
           produced
           ,
           since
           the
           time
           that
           our
           Savior
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           were
           living
           on
           earth
           .
           But
           to
           add
           no
           more
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           I
           will
           only
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           ,
           what
           use
           every
           Christian
           that
           reads
           or
           hears
           this
           or
           such
           like
           relations
           of
           the
           crying
           Evils
           of
           these
           present
           times
           ,
           ought
           to
           make
           of
           them
           .
           The
           more
           therefore
           the
           blasphemy
           against
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           abounds
           among
           the
           Apostates
           of
           this
           Generation
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           should
           (
           and
           if
           we
           fear
           God
           indeed
           ,
           we
           shall
           )
           labor
           to
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           should
           be
           grieved
           for
           the
           dishonour
           done
           to
           his
           soveraign
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           earnestly
           should
           we
           pray
           ,
           that
           this
           bloody
           sin
           may
           not
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           Nation
           .
           The
           more
           lightly
           they
           esteem
           of
           the
           written
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           contemptuously
           they
           undervalue
           and
           deride
           the
           sacred
           Ordinances
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           more
           should
           we
           love
           and
           
           reverence
           and
           prize
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           closer
           should
           we
           cleave
           unto
           them
           .
           The
           more
           Heresies
           spread
           themselves
           and
           eat
           like
           Cankers
           ,
           and
           the
           sweeter
           they
           are
           to
           the
           Pallats
           of
           deluded
           multitudes
           that
           are
           gredy
           after
           them
           ,
           the
           more
           should
           we
           labor
           to
           decline
           the
           contagion
           ,
           to
           ballast
           our
           vessels
           ,
           and
           settle
           our selves
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           so
           ,
           that
           if
           an
           Apostle
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           or
           an
           Angel
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           Seducers
           on
           Earth
           should
           preach
           unto
           us
           another
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           be
           able
           to
           remove
           us
           from
           that
           which
           we
           have
           already
           received
           ,
           &
           which
           is
           preached
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           The
           greater
           the
           number
           is
           of
           those
           that
           fall
           away
           ,
           the
           more
           should
           we
           that
           think
           we
           stand
           take
           heed
           least
           we
           fall
           .
           The
           morre
           violently
           the
           teachers
           of
           fals
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           their
           supporters
           do
           oppose
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           labor
           to
           exalt
           and
           propagate
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           the
           more
           earnestly
           should
           we
           contend
           for
           the
           Faith
           once
           delivered
           to
           the
           Saints
           against
           all
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           it
           :
           and
           to
           add
           no
           more
           the
           more
           tumultuous
           ,
           factious
           ,
           impious
           and
           barbarous
           the
           spirits
           and
           practises
           of
           these
           men
           are
           that
           have
           entertained
           the
           Errors
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           curse
           and
           rail
           and
           threaten
           ,
           and
           intend
           mischief
           ,
           the
           more
           holily
           ,
           and
           humbly
           ,
           and
           peaceably
           ought
           we
           to
           demean
           our selves
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           watchfull
           ought
           we
           to
           be
           over
           our
           Conversations
           :
           that
           we
           may
           be
           as
           unlike
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           children
           of
           the
           day
           are
           to
           those
           that
           are
           of
           the
           night
           .
           The
           Lord
           grant
           we
           may
           make
           this
           good
           use
           of
           the
           impieties
           of
           those
           that
           fall
           away
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           of
           those
           honourable
           Gentlemen
           that
           are
           in
           Authoritie
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           shall
           please
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           providence
           to
           call
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           shall
           vouchsafe
           to
           read
           over
           the
           lines
           of
           this
           Book
           ;
           I
           humbly
           beseech
           them
           to
           look
           upon
           them
           not
           as
           lying
           lines
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           do
           plainly
           and
           faithfully
           relate
           the
           Truth
           :
           and
           if
           they
           shall
           doubt
           of
           the
           veritie
           of
           this
           Narrative
           .
           I
           humbly
           request
           of
           they
           think
           it
           expedient
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           Authoritie
           they
           would
           cause
           the
           truth
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           light
           .
           The
           God
           of
           Heaven
           make
           us
           all
           willing
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           move
           in
           our
           proper
           Orbes
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           his
           Sonne
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           glorious
           Gospel
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Seduced
           Followers
           of
           
             George
             Fox
             ,
             Iames
             Nayler
             ,
             &c.
          
           living
           in
           Westmerland
           ,
           and
           some
           adjacent
           parts
           .
        
         
           FRIENDS
           ,
           
             for
             so
             I
             call
             you
             since
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             love
             you
             ,
             though
             you
             be
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             to
             bless
             you
             ,
             though
             you
             curse
             us
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             to
             you
             ,
             though
             you
             hate
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             though
             you
             despightfully
             use
             us
             ,
             and
             persecute
             us
             as
             for
             as
             lies
             in
             your
             power
             .
             Believe
             me
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ;
             I
             have
             written
             nothing
             in
             this
             ensuing
             Relation
             to
             discover
             your
             nakednes
             .
             The
             Lord
             knows
             ,
             &
             the
             whole
             Country
             wher
             you
             live
             knowes
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             done
             this
             for
             your selves
             too
             much
             already
             .
             Nor
             have
             I
             said
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             any
             inward
             hatred
             I
             beare
             to
             any
             of
             you
             .
             Your
             Persons
             I
             love
             ,
             but
             your
             wicked
             Principles
             ,
             your
             Erroneous
             Opinions
             ,
             your
             Irregular
             ,
             Exorbitant
             ,
             vnchristian
             Practises
             ,
             those
             I
             hate
             ;
             And
             the
             Lord
             make
             me
             to
             hate
             all
             Impiety
             in
             my selfe
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             any
             other
             in
             the
             world
             besides
             .
             Nor
             have
             I
             inserted
             any
             thing
             to
             irritate
             you
             ,
             to
             exasperate
             your
             Spirits
             .
             Alas
             the
             Spirits
             of
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             already
             as
             rough
             as
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             Sea
             in
             a
             grown
             Tempest
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             healing
             rather
             then
             further
             Exulceration
             .
             But
             to
             be
             plain
             with
             you
             ,
             the
             main
             end
             I
             propounded
             to
             my selfe
             in
             this
             Narative
             ,
             was
             the
             Glory
             of
          
           
           
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             some
             poor
             Soules
             in
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             your
             way
             (
             if
             it
             please
             the
             Lord
             to
             prosper
             it
             to
             that
             end
             )
             that
             those
             that
             hate
             your
             way
             may
             go
             on
             to
             hate
             it
             still
             ,
             and
             that
             your selves
             that
             have
             been
             seduced
             to
             walk
             in
             it
             ,
             through
             the
             craftinesse
             of
             those
             that
             have
             lain
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             you
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             part
             affected
             it
             ,
             may
             come
             to
             see
             the
             Impiety
             of
             that
             new
             Superstition
             ,
             rather
             then
             Religion
             which
             you
             have
             lately
             taken
             up
             ,
             and
             that
             seeing
             it
             ,
             through
             the
             good
             hand
             of
             God
             upon
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             reclaimed
             from
             this
             way
             of
          
           Perdition
           .
           
             Look
             upon
             your
             way
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             which
             you
          
           (
           poor
           Souls
           )
           
             think
             is
             true
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             Glasse
             of
             this
             Relation
             .
             Behold
             here
             the
             Errours
             and
             Enormities
             of
             the
             chiefe
             of
             your
          
           Sect.
           
             Are
             they
             not
             their
             Blasphemies
             ,
             their
             Tenets
             ,
             their
             Practises
             that
             are
             here
             mentioned
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             of
             your
          
           Sect
           
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             some
             ,
             of
             most
             of
             them
             ?
             and
             are
             they
             not
             Abominations
             also
             ?
             are
             they
             not
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             deeds
             of
             darknesse
             ?
             If
             the
             Candle
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             not
             wholly
             put
             out
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             light
             within
             you
             ,
             you
             so
             much
             talk
             of
             ,
             be
             not
             altogether
             darkness
             ;
             I
             appeal
             to
             that
             light
             .
             And
             for
             my
             plain
             dealing
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Narration
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             of
             all
             men
             wil
             not
             be
             displeased
             .
             The
             Leaders
             and
             ●autors
             of
             your
          
           Sect
           
             have
             taken
             a
             sinfull
             liberty
             to
             themselves
             in
             their
             printed
             books
             ,
             as
             in
          
           Sauls
           Errant
           to
           Damascus
           ,
           Rich.
           Farnworths
           
             Cal
             out
             of
             all
             false
             Worships
             ,
             and
             in
             another
          
           
           
             book
             intitled
             the
          
           three-fold
           state
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           
             and
             in
             another
             Pamphlet
             ,
             called
          
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           
             described
             by
             the
             Prisoners
             at
          
           York
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             In
             these
             printed
             Libels
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             Manuscripts
             that
             flye
             as
             thick
             as
             Moths
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Country
             ;
             the
             ablest
             of
             your
             party
             ,
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             railed
             ,
             and
             censured
             ,
             and
             slandered
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             venture
             predicted
             his
             pleasure
             .
             Let
             me
             now
             repeat
             a
             little
             of
             what
             they
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             tell
             some
             part
             of
             the
             World
             some
             of
             the
             wickednesse
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             them
             .
             I
             have
             not
             mentioned
             the
             personall
             failings
             of
             any
             of
             your
             Society
             ,
             except
             such
             practises
             as
             are
             notoriously
             known
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             defended
             ,
             and
             wherein
             your
             Religion
             is
             partly
             placed
             Nor
             have
             I
             aggravated
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             made
             a
             Mountain
             of
             your
             Mole-hil
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             well
             acquainted
             with
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             here
             said
             is
             rather
             a
             Mole-hill
             to
             your
             Mountain
             .
             For
             the
             Errours
             of
             your
          
           Sect
           
             mentioned
             in
             this
             book
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             my
             intent
             in
             this
             discourse
             to
             debate
             them
             with
             you
             ,
             or
             to
             undertake
             a
             confutation
             of
             them
             .
             To
             those
             that
             are
             not
             Children
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             the
             very
             nomination
             of
             them
             is
             a
             sufficient
             confutation
             :
             such
             cleer
             opposition
             is
             there
             between
             them
             and
             the
             word
             of
             Truth
             .
             And
             for
             your selves
             ,
             I
             suppose
             private
             and
             moderate
             reasonings
             (
             if
             you
             would
             admit
             of
             them
             )
             would
             be
             more
             praevalent
             to
             reclaim
             you
             ,
             then
             Writings
             :
             Yet
             if
             you
             would
             deale
             so
             ingenuously
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             let
             us
             know
             under
             your
             hands
             ,
             wherein
             you
             go
             alone
             ,
             and
             dissent
             from
             the
             Generation
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             and
             desire
             our
             answer
             to
             it
             ▪
             a
             little
             time
             I
             hope
             would
             produce
             it
             from
             some
             abler
             Pen
             then
             mine
             ,
             to
             what
             should
             cleerly
             appeare
             to
             be
             Erroneous
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Lend
             me
             your
             Patience
             a
             little
             longer
             ,
             while
             I
             speak
             yet
             something
             more
             freely
             to
             you
             of
             your
             way
             ,
             your selves
             that
             walk
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             your
             Speakers
             that
             have
             seduced
             you
             to
             it
             .
             Your
             way
             may
             challenge
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             to
             shew
             one
             more
             wicked
             .
             I
             must
             confesse
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             detest
             Popery
             it selfe
             more
             heartily
             then
             I
             do
             your
             Irreligion
             .
             Papists
             are
             open
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             the
             Propagators
             of
             your
             Superstitions
             are
             more
             horrid
             Blasphemers
             :
             most
             of
             your
             Errours
             may
             throw
             down
             the
             Gauntlet
             to
             the
             worst
             of
             theirs
             ,
             besides
             many
             that
             you
             hold
             in
             common
             with
             them
             .
             They
             worship
             God
             according
             to
             the
             fancy
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Conclave
             ;
             You
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             fancy
             of
          
           Fox
           ,
           
             and
             those
             others
             that
             have
             deluded
             you
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             your
             own
             imaginations
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             you
             worship
             not
             the
             Lord
             at
             all
             ,
             having
             cast
             off
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             without
             exception
             ;
             your
             Soule
             loatheth
             that
             light
             Bread.
             Besides
             your
             Spirits
             are
             more
             impetuous
             ,
             &
             your
             practises
             &
             Tenets
             as
             ,
             nay
             more
             destructive
             to
             humane
             Societie
             ,
             and
             civill
             Peace
             and
             Government
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             Proselytes
             :
             or
             are
             you
             one
             jot
             lesse
             (
             if
             not
             more
             )
             Antichristians
             then
             they
             :
             Your
             way
             also
             leads
             to
             Ranting
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Lord
             in
             mercy
             do
             not
             reclaim
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             predict
             ,
             that
             before
             a
             few
             months
             or
             yeares
             be
             gone
             over
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             ascended
             to
             that
             height
             and
             precipice
             of
             Impiety
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             for
             your selves
             ,
             while
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             prophane
             people
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             you
             are
             the
             worse
             .
             They
             ,
             when
             they
             revile
             ,
             and
             curse
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             sweare
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             uncleannesse
             ,
             will
             be
             easily
             convinced
             of
             ,
             and
             confesse
             the
             evill
             of
             their
             way
             :
             But
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             turn
             your
          
           
           
             backs
             upon
             Gods
             word
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             scoff
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             speake
             evill
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             cease
             not
             with
          
           Elymas
           
             to
             pervert
             the
             right
             waies
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             revile
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             mock
             at
             his
             Messengers
             ;
             you
             make
             it
             your
             Religion
             ,
             and
             applaud
             and
             justifie
             your selves
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             though
             you
             did
             God
             good
             Service
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             Yet
             this
             Iniquity
             of
             yours
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             assured
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             greater
             and
             purer
             peece
             of
             Profanity
             ,
             then
             if
             you
             should
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             lye
             down
             and
             wallow
             in
             the
             Mire
             of
             any
             of
             the
             common
             Vices
             and
             Pollutions
             of
             the
             world
             .
             If
             there
             was
             that
             order
             and
             discipline
             established
             among
             us
             which
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             such
             as
             you
             should
             bee
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Lords
             people
             by
             Excommunication
             ,
             be
             solemnly
             delivered
             up
             to
             Satan
             ,
             and
             declared
             to
             be
             as
             Heathens
             and
             Publicans
             ,
          
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           
           A
           man
           that
           is
           an
           Heretick
           
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
          
           )
           after
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Admonition
           reject
           .
           
             But
             however
             men
             on
             earth
             deale
             with
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             live
             and
             dye
             without
             repentance
             in
             the
             sinnes
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             presumption
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             will
             be
             passed
             upon
             you
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             doores
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             will
             be
             shut
             against
             you
             for
             ever
             .
             You
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             Truth
             telling
             you
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           9.
           10.
           
           That
           no
           unrighteous
           Persons
           ,
           
             And
             particularly
          
           ,
           that
           Revilers
           shall
           not
           inherite
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Gal.
           5.
           20.
           21.
           
           That
           Idolatry
           ,
           Witchcraft
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           variance
           ,
           emulations
           ,
           wrath
           ,
           strife
           ,
           seditions
           ,
           Heresies
           are
           manifest
           works
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           that
           do
           such
           things
           ,
           shal
           not
           be
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           upper
           Region
           :
           
             and
             Revel
          
           .
           21.
           8.
           and
           22.
           15.
           
           That
           the
           unbeliving
           ,
           and
           all
           lyars
           shall
           have
           their
           part
           in
           the
           Lake
           that
           burneth
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           death
           .
           
             And
             you
             know
             how
             Christ
             wil
             deale
             with
             those
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             that
             obey
             not
             his
             Gospel
             .
             Many
             of
             these
             sinnes
             specified
             in
             the
             Texts
             above
             cited
             ,
             are
             the
             naturall
             Fruits
             ,
             or
             rather
             essentiall
             parts
             of
             your
             new
             Irreligion
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             also
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             hitherto
             in
             very
             many
             of
             your
             way
             ,
             as
             the
             i●●●rable
             Adjuncts
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Lord
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             open
             your
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             see
             the
             evill
             of
             this
             your
             way
             ,
             and
             reclaim
             you
             from
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             path
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             the
             rodes
             to
             Hell
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             that
             goes
             downe
             to
             the
             Chambers
             of
             death
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             And
             for
             your
             Speakers
             ,
             if
             ever
             there
             did
             arise
             false
             Prophets
             &
             Seducers
             ,
             since
             Christs
             time
             ,
             and
             since
             the
          
           Apostles
           
             fell
             asleep
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             told
             us
             in
             their
             Sacred
             Writings
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             last
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             I
             do
             as
             verily
             believe
             ,
             and
             know
             them
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             marked
             in
             the
             Forehead
             ;
             so
             exactly
             do
             they
             answer
             the
             Characters
             and
             Predictions
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             concerning
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             .
             And
             your selves
             may
             easily
             discern
             them
             to
             be
             such
             by
             their
             Fruits
          
           ;
           viz.
           
             by
             their
             Blasphemies
             ,
             by
             their
             damnable
             Heresies
             ,
             by
             their
             lying
             Doctrines
             ,
             by
             their
             professed
             disobedience
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             casting
             off
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             teaching
             others
             to
             do
             so
             also
             ,
             by
             their
             resisting
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
          
           Jannes
           ,
           and
           Jambres
           did
           Moses
           ,
           
             by
             their
             Diabolicall
             Trances
             and
             Raptures
             ,
             by
             their
             Superstitious
             ,
             unholy
             Fastings
             ,
             by
             their
             railing
             Language
             ,
             by
             their
             speaking
             great
             swelling
             words
             of
             vanity
             ,
             their
             boasting
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             Voices
             ,
             and
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             immediate
             Inspirations
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             their
             will
             Worship
             ,
             by
             their
             unchristian
             ,
             immodest
             ,
             unhumane
             Incivilities
             ,
             and
             Impudencies
             ,
             by
             their
             bearing
             witnesse
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             that
             woman
          
           Jezebell
           did
           ,
           Revel
           .
           2.
           20.
           
             who
             called
             her selfe
             a
             Prophetesse
             ;
             by
             their
             creeping
             into
             houses
             ,
             and
             their
             successe
             in
             their
             Seductions
             ,
             in
             subverting
             whole
             houses
             ,
             and
             overthrowing
             the
             faith
             of
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             drawing
             them
             to
             follow
             their
             pernicious
             waies
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             hath
             been
             ordinary
             with
             the
             Divell
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             Chuch
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             fancies
             or
             feares
             a
             time
             of
             Reformation
             approaching
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             abide
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             to
             excite
             men
             that
             make
             som
             profession
             of
             religion
             as
             his
             Agents
             ,
             &
             to
             lend
             them
             his
             assistance
             ,
             in
             stirring
             up
             Tumults
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             successe
             and
             propagation
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             contempt
             and
             hatred
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             now
             to
             be
             look
             upon
             as
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             Divell
             hath
             raised
             up
             his
             Instruments
             under
             a
             vain-glorious
             Profession
             of
             a
             new
             and
             more
             spirituall
             Religion
             ,
             to
             oppugne
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             obedience
             both
             to
             it
             and
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Beare
             with
             me
             yet
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             plainly
             what
             is
             our
             duty
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             Deluders
             .
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             Christs
             faithfull
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             set
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             to
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             the
             faith
             against
             them
             ,
             I
             mean
             not
             by
             carnall
             ,
             but
             by
             those
          
           
           
             Spirituall
             Weapons
             of
             our
             Warfare
             ,
             which
             are
             mighty
             through
             God
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             strong
             holds
             .
             It
             is
             their
             duty
             to
             endeavour
             to
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             these
             Gain-sayers
             from
             the
             word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             warn
             and
             exhort
             all
             men
             to
             avoid
             them
             as
             ravenous
             Wolves
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             Pests
             of
             the
             places
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             come
             .
             And
             for
             all
             that
             desire
             to
             appeare
             before
             the
             Iudgment
             Seat
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             with
             comfort
             ,
             and
             your selves
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             duty
             to
             beware
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             turn
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             with-draw
             from
             their
             Society
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             common
             familiarity
             with
             them
             .
             Heare
             to
             this
             purpose
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             holy
             word
             ,
          
           Math.
           7.
           15.
           
           Beware
           of
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           Matth.
           24.
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           There
           shall
           arise
           false
           Christs
           and
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           shall
           shew
           great
           Signes
           and
           Wonders
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           they
           shall
           deceive
           the
           very
           Elect.
           Behold
           I
           have
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           wherefore
           if
           they
           should
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           behold
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Desart
           ,
           go
           not
           forth
           ,
           behold
           he
           is
           in
           the
           secret
           Chambers
           ,
           believe
           it
           not
           .
           Rom.
           16.
           verse
           17.
           
           Now
           I
           beseech
           you
           Brethren
           mark
           them
           which
           cause
           Divisions
           and
           Offenses
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           yee
           have
           learned
           ,
           and
           avoid
           them
           .
           2
           Thes.
           3.
           6.
           
           Now
           we
           command
           you
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           you
           with-draw
           your selves
           from
           every
           Brother
           that
           walketh
           disorderly
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           the
           Tradition
           which
           he
           received
           of
           us
           .
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           5.
           6.
           
           From
           such
           turn
           away
           ,
           of
           this
           sort
           are
           they
           that
           creep
           into
           houses
           and
           lead
           Captive
           silly
           women
           ,
           &c.
           
           2
           
             Ioh.
             verse
          
           .
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           If
           there
           come
           any
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           bring
           not
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           receive
           him
           not
           into
           your
           house
           ,
           neither
           bid
           him
           God-speed
           .
           For
           he
           that
           biddeth
           him
           God-speed
           ,
           is
           partaker
           of
           his
           evill
           Deeds
           .
           
             Except
             you
             obey
             these
             Commands
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             you
             cannot
             be
             his
             Disciples
             .
             O
             repent
             therefore
             of
             your
             former
             disobedience
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             your
             revoltings
             and
             wandrings
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Shepheard
             of
             Soules
             .
             Return
             to
             embrace
             that
             Truth
             ,
             from
             which
             you
             have
             turned
             away
             your
             Eares
             ;
             and
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             Lord
             in
             those
             his
             holy
             Ordinances
             ,
             upon
             which
             you
             have
             turned
             your
             backs
             ,
             and
             from
             those
             crooked
             by-waies
             ,
             into
             which
             you
             have
             been
             seduced
             through
             the
             subtlety
             of
             Satans
             Messengers
             .
             And
             do
             this
          
           
           
             speedily
             ,
             while
             you
             have
             time
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             before
             it
             be
             too
             late
             .
             It
             will
             be
             ere
             long
             too
             late
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             impossible
             for
             you
             to
             return
             .
             You
             know
             how
             ready
             the
             Lord
             is
             to
             extend
             his
             mercy
             to
             the
             Penitent
             .
             If
             this
             and
             such
             like
             faire
             warnings
             will
             not
             prevaile
             with
             you
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             still
             obstinately
             proceed
             in
             your
             Enmity
             to
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             I
             will
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             all
             that
             feare
             the
             Lord
             will
             together
             with
             me
             set
             themselves
             more
             earnestly
             then
             we
             have
             yet
             done
             ,
             to
             sollicit
             the
             Lord
             to
             appeare
             and
             plead
             from
             Heaven
             against
             your
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             to
             extirpate
             it
             from
             off
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Though
             I
             have
             not
             satisfied
             my selfe
             in
             this
             my
             plain
             addresse
             to
             you
             ,
             nor
             spoke
             ,
             me-thinks
             ,
             what
             I
             would
             ;
             yet
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             tedious
             ,
             I
             will
             add
             no
             more
             but
             this
             Prayer
             for
             you
             .
          
           That
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousnesse
           would
           please
           to
           rise
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           chase
           away
           that
           night
           ,
           and
           darknesse
           that
           lyes
           upon
           your
           Understandings
           ,
           and
           grant
           unto
           you
           Repentance
           ,
           to
           there
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           powerfully
           recover
           you
           out
           of
           the
           Snares
           of
           the
           Divell
           ;
           that
           so
           being
           turned
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           to
           God
           ,
           you
           may
           receive
           an
           Inheritance
           among
           those
           that
           are
           Sanctified
           through
           faith
           in
           him
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             desire
             of
             his
             Soule
             to
             God
             for
             you
             ,
             who
             is
          
        
         
           
             Your
             loving
             Friend
             
               F.
               H.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               BREIFE
               Relation
               of
               the
               Irreligion
               of
               the
               Northern
               QUAKERS
               :
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 their
                 horrid
                 Principles
                 and
                 Practises
                 ,
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Manners
                 ,
                 as
                 farr
                 as
                 their
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 hath
                 yet
                 discovered
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 are
                 plainly
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 every
                 Intelligent
                 Reader
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               last
               Summer
               there
               came
               ,
               or
               rather
               crept
               unawares
               into
               the
               County
               of
               Westmerland
               ,
               and
               some
               parts
               of
               Yorkeshire
               and
               Lancashire
               adjacent
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 George
                 Fox
                 ,
                 Iames
                 Nailer
              
               ,
               one
               Spoden
               ,
               and
               one
               Thornton
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               Satans
               seeds-men
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               have
               prosperously
               sowed
               the
               Tares
               of
               that
               Enemy
               in
               the
               forementioned
               fields
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               ,
               with
               Gods
               assistance
               ,
               in
               this
               ensuing
               Relation
               manifestly
               declared
               .
            
             
               These
               men
               ,
               together
               with
               some
               others
               (
               who
               being
               affectors
               of
               novelties
               in
               Religion
               more
               then
               Verity
               ,
               were
               quickly
               made
               their
               Proselytes
               )
               have
               powerfully
               seduced
               multitudes
               of
               people
               in
               these
               parts
               from
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               imbrace
               their
               Doctrines
               of
               Devills
               ,
               and
               follow
               their
               pernicious
               wayes
               .
            
             
               This
               sort
               of
               people
               are
               vulgarly
               ,
               and
               not
               unaptly
               ,
               distinguished
               from
               others
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Quakers
               ,
               the
               reason
               of
               which
               Appellation
               I
               shall
               shew
               you
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               the
               end
               it
               may
               be
               as
               apparent
               as
               the
               day
               ,
               that
               the
               Guides
               of
               this
               Sect
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               faire
               pretensions
               of
               an
               immediate
               call
               ,
               and
               extraordinary
               Mission
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Opinion
               their
               
               followers
               have
               conceived
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               but
               in
               very
               deed
               the
               Emissaries
               and
               Ministers
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               way
               is
               not
               the
               good
               old
               way
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               contrary
               to
               it
               as
               darknesse
               to
               the
               light
               .
               I
               shall
               take
               some
               paines
               to
               acquaint
               my
               Reader
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               With
               the
               cursed
               Blasphemies
               which
               
                 George
                 Fox
              
               ,
               the
               Grand
               Master
               of
               this
               Faction
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               have
               uttered
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               With
               some
               of
               those
               Doctrines
               of
               Devils
               ,
               damnable
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               Errors
               ,
               which
               their
               speakers
               have
               disseminated
               ,
               and
               wherewith
               they
               have
               infected
               their
               unhappy
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               With
               the
               bitter
               and
               rotten
               fruits
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               ;
               such
               of
               their
               strange
               ,
               impious
               ,
               seditious
               ,
               suspicious
               ,
               insolent
               ,
               and
               Barbarous
               practices
               as
               have
               come
               to
               my
               knowledge
               ;
               some
               of
               which
               doe
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               most
               sober
               and
               intelligent
               Christians
               ,
               strongly
               savor
               of
               sorcery
               ,
               and
               the
               immediate
               co-operation
               of
               the
               Devill
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 horrid
                 Blasphemies
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 hath
                 avowed
                 himselfe
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 being
                 asked
                 by
                 Doctor
                 Marshall
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Master
                 Sawro
                 ,
                 Colonell
                 Tell
                 ,
                 and
                 Colonell
                 West
                 ,
                 Justices
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Lancashire
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 private
                 Sessions
                 in
                 the
                 Towne
                 of
                 Lancaster
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 he
                 was
                 equall
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 beene
                 heard
                 to
                 affirme
                 :
                 his
                 answer
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   equall
                   with
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Blasphemy
                 hath
                 been
                 attested
                 upon
                 Oath
                 by
                 the
                 foresayd
                 Doctor
                 Marshall
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
                 Altam
                 ,
                 Schoolmaster
                 of
                 Lancaster
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Justices
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 Sessions
                 ,
                 held
                 at
                 
                   Appleby
                   ,
                   Ianuary
                
                 the
                 8.
                 1652.
                 and
                 before
                 Judge
                 Puleston
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 Assizes
                 held
                 at
                 
                   Lancaster
                   ,
                   March
                
                 the
                 18.
                 1652.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Fox
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Booke
                 intituled
                 
                   Sauls
                   Errand
                   to
                   Damascus
                
                 ,
                 endeavours
                 to
                 purge
                 himselfe
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 cursed
                 speeches
                 layd
                 to
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 so
                 woodenly
                 and
                 ambiguously
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 wanted
                 sufficient
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 his
                 owne
                 bungling
                 answers
                 would
                 to
                 a
                 rationall
                 man
                 ,
                 declare
                 him
                 guilty
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 well
                 may
                 he
                 affirme
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 foresayd
                 Booke
                 ,
                 Page
                 eight
                 ,
                 Line
                 nine
                 and
                 ten
                 ,
                 layes
                 downe
                 this
                 blasphemous
                 Proposition
                 indefinitely
                 .
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   hath
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   same
                   Spirit
                   that
                   raised
                   up
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   is
                   equall
                   with
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 said
                 Fox
                 hath
                 also
                 avowed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 life
                 .
                 
                   George
                   Bickett
                   ,
                   Isaac
                   Bourne
                
                 witnesseth
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 last
                 Assises
                 above-mentioned
                 at
                 Lancaster
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Sawro
                 ,
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 in
                 that
                 County
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 honest
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 told
                 Judge
                 Puleston
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Court
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 produce
                 many
                 would
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 Fox
                 had
                 affirmed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ.
                 The
                 same
                 also
                 he
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 an
                 honest
                 Minister
                 in
                 Westmerland
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 attest
                 it
                 when
                 called
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Fox
                 hath
                 also
                 professed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
                   George
                   Bickett
                   ,
                   Adam
                   Sands
                   ,
                   Nathaniel
                   Atkinson
                
                 witnesseth
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Eternall
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 
                   George
                   Bickett
                
                 witnesseth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Iames
                   Nailer
                
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 Satans
                 Nuntioes
                 ,
                 and
                 principall
                 spokesman
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 holy
                 ,
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 heare
                 ,
                 attested
                 at
                 Kendall
                 by
                 two
                 witnesses
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 good
                 Repute
                 ,
                 an
                 Inhabitant
                 of
                 Underbarrow
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Barony
                 of
                 Kendall
                 ,
                 who
                 sayeth
                 ,
                 many
                 heard
                 this
                 Blasphemy
                 besides
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 thinks
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 followers
                 of
                 this
                 Nailer
                 ,
                 and
                 Fox
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 unwilling
                 to
                 testifie
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Iames
                   Milner
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 Foxes
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Lancashire
                 ,
                 professed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Shaw
                   ,
                   Gerard
                   Shaw
                   ,
                   George
                   Inman
                
                 witnesses
                 .
                 This
                 mans
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 that
                 Pamphleteer
                 ,
                 that
                 took
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 put
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 procure
                 the
                 printing
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Sauls
                   Errant
                   to
                   Damascus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 that
                 undertook
                 to
                 answer
                 in
                 his
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 to
                 Salve
                 this
                 his
                 execrable
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 wretched
                 Prophesies
                 which
                 are
                 already
                 turned
                 into
                 lyes
                 ,
                 hath
                 minted
                 this
                 miserable
                 Excuse
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 
                   Iames
                   Milner
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 though
                 his
                 mind
                 did
                 run
                 out
                 from
                 his
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 minding
                 that
                 Light
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 world
                 takes
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 against
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Friends
                 stumble
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 pure
                 Seed
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 seems
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Blasphemer
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 confession
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 them
                 he
                 is
                 excusable
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 Williamsons
                 Wife
                 ,
                 a
                 Disciple
                 of
                 Milners
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 at
                 Appleby
                 ,
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 divers
                 there
                 (
                 whose
                 names
                 might
                 be
                 here
                 inserted
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 needfull
                 )
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 Eternall
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 heard
                 her
                 ,
                 told
                 her
                 
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 She
                 said
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 women
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 man.
                 These
                 last
                 words
                 I
                 insert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 strongly
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 people
                 are
                 transported
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 ready
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 affirm
                 any
                 thing
                 how
                 ever
                 impious
                 ,
                 or
                 absurd
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Erroneous
                 Opinions
                 of
                 the
                 QUAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 HItherto
                 of
                 their
                 Blasphemies
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 which
                 the
                 Leaders
                 of
                 this
                 Sect
                 have
                 avouched
                 and
                 taught
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Principles
                 they
                 have
                 instilled
                 into
                 their
                 credulous
                 Adhaerents
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 Errours
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 Fundamentall
                 Errours
                 .
                 Others
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 a
                 lesser
                 size
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 understanding
                 Reader
                 will
                 censure
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 Peace
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Others
                 of
                 them
                 again
                 are
                 such
                 light
                 stuff
                 ,
                 as
                 shewes
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 meer
                 triflers
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 heare
                 mention
                 such
                 of
                 their
                 Errours
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 bring
                 sufficient
                 proofe
                 for
                 ;
                 either
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 Ear-witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 printed
                 Books
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 owned
                 and
                 admired
                 by
                 their
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostles
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 using
                 a
                 foolish
                 distinction
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 coining
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 onely
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 gave
                 the
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 their
                 own
                 speakings
                 are
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   [
                   Christ
                
                 ]
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 thereby
                 making
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 full
                 of
                 impiety
                 ,
                 and
                 non-sense
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 equall
                 Authority
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 no
                 Exposition
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 expounding
                 of
                 Scripture
                 is
                 an
                 adding
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 add
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 all
                 the
                 plagues
                 written
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 .
                 Opening
                 ,
                 and
                 applying
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 they
                 mainly
                 declaim
                 against
                 ,
                 where
                 ever
                 they
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 teach
                 poor
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 takes
                 a
                 text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 Sermon
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Conjurer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 preaching
                 is
                 Conjuration
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fox
                 in
                 his
                 printed
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 
                   (
                   Sauls
                   Errant
                
                 )
                 Page
                 7.
                 saith
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   that
                   study
                   to
                   raise
                   a
                   living
                   thing
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   dead
                   ,
                   to
                   raise
                   the
                   Spirit
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   letter
                   ,
                   are
                   Conjurers
                   ,
                   and
                   draw
                   Points
                   ,
                   and
                   Reasons
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   speak
                   a
                   divination
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   brain
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   Conjurers
                   and
                   Diviners
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   teaching
                   is
                   from
                   Conjuration
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   spoken
                   from
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   against
                   all
                   such
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   against
                   all
                   such
                   :
                   for
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   doth
                   not
                   profit
                   the
                   people
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   stands
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Counsell
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Devill
                   ,
                   and
                   drawes
                   people
                   from
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 carnall
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 that
                 puts
                 the
                 Letter
                 for
                 light
                 ,
                 is
                 blind
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 try
                 their
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 of
                 comparing
                 of
                 that
                 Watcher
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 within
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 They
                 call
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Worlds
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 Worlds
                 light
                 ,
                 Touchstone
                 ,
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 our
                 outward
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 glorious
                 Gospell
                 is
                 dust
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Bibles
                 in
                 England
                 were
                 burnt
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 generall
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soule
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Essence
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 actually
                 existent
                 long
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 This
                 wicked
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Priscilianists
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 old
                 Erronists
                 now
                 reviv'd
                 by
                 this
                 Sect
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 maintain
                 against
                 Mr.
                 Cole
                 ,
                 a
                 godly
                 and
                 learned
                 Minister
                 living
                 in
                 Kendall
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 deniall
                 of
                 any
                 distinction
                 of
                 Persons
                 in
                 the
                 God-head
                 is
                 common
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Fox
                   ,
                   Sauls
                   Errant
                
                 ,
                 Page
                 12.
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 busie
                 mind
                 to
                 enquire
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 one
                 Individuall
                 God
                 ,
                 distinguished
                 into
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 no
                 body
                 but
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 That
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 come
                 into
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 dwels
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 his
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 he
                 did
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 an
                 Example
                 (
                 the
                 exploded
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Socinians
                 (
                 denying
                 the
                 efficacy
                 and
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 Blood
                 and
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 body
                 he
                 purged
                 away
                 sin
                 )
                 which
                 Principle
                 stands
                 cleer
                 in
                 the
                 Lancashire
                 charge
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 evaded
                 by
                 what
                 is
                 layed
                 down
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 an
                 Answer
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Sauls
                   Errant
                
                 ,
                 Page
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                 every
                 man
                 must
                 mind
                 that
                 light
                 and
                 teacher
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 no
                 Teacher
                 without
                 .
                 Nailer
                 ,
                 when
                 Mr.
                 Cole
                 had
                 some
                 discourse
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 Kendall
                 ,
                 affirmed
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 Reprobates
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 he
                 is
                 held
                 under
                 Corruption
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 have
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 light
                 sufficient
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 
                   Turks
                   ,
                   Indians
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 never
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 ever
                 shall
                 have
                 any
                 outward
                 means
                 to
                 reveale
                 Christ
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 argued
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 justified
                 by
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 without
                 Imputation
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 Prayer
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 a
                 needlesse
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 that
                 Righteousnesse
                 which
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Person
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 we
                 were
                 born
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 Justification
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 no
                 meane
                 ones
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 hold
                 the
                 Popish
                 .
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Justification
                 by
                 works
                 ,
                 or
                 inhaerent
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 in
                 him
                 inables
                 them
                 to
                 perform
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 in
                 Conversion
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 nature
                 ,
                 no
                 habit
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 or
                 Seed
                 of
                 God
                 infused
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Christ
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 man
                 before
                 ,
                 is
                 then
                 raised
                 up
                 in
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Prison
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 Glory
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 enjoy
                 God
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 they
                 look
                 for
                 they
                 enjoy
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 mock
                 at
                 those
                 that
                 speak
                 of
                 another
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 better
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 They
                 deny
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Locall
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 Hell.
                 
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 neither
                 do
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 exception
                 ,
                 is
                 Antichristian
                 .
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 They
                 affirm
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Mediate
                 call
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 by
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 teaching
                 to
                 be
                 utterly
                 uselesse
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 the
                 most
                 ignorant
                 people
                 where
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 need
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 teach
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 disswade
                 them
                 from
                 hearing
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Ministers
                 what
                 ever
                 ,
                 telling
                 
                 them
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 houses
                 to
                 heare
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 like
                 Chaff
                 and
                 Stubble
                 ,
                 and
                 charge
                 people
                 not
                 to
                 believe
                 a
                 word
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 speak
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 themselves
                 when
                 they
                 speak
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 teach
                 or
                 preach
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 declare
                 the
                 Revelations
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 Fox
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 Speakers
                 are
                 immediately
                 called
                 .
                 
                   Sauls
                   Errent
                
                 ,
                 Page
                 4.
                 
                 Fox
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 let
                 them
                 see
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 people
                 here
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 .
                 Nailer
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 Sessions
                 at
                 
                   Appleby
                   ,
                   Ian.
                
                 1652.
                 affirmed
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 Plow
                 in
                 Barly
                 Seed
                 time
                 ,
                 meditating
                 on
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 suddenly
                 heard
                 a
                 voice
                 commanding
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 from
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 promise
                 given
                 in
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 demanded
                 whether
                 he
                 heard
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 he
                 heard
                 it
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 heard
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 Being
                 asked
                 again
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Audible
                 Voice
                 ;
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 no
                 friend
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 carnall
                 Voice
                 ,
                 audible
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 Eare.
                 A
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 going
                 on
                 in
                 his
                 relation
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 going
                 agateward
                 (
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 friend
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 Voice
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 commanding
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 not
                 telling
                 him
                 whether
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 do
                 there
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 there
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 declare
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   my
                   Reader
                   please
                   to
                   be
                   detained
                   with
                   another
                   short
                   Story
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   have
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fox
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 his
                 Companions
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 an
                 Honourable
                 Gentlemans
                 house
                 in
                 Cumberland
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 came
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 door
                 to
                 know
                 their
                 businesse
                 :
                 They
                 asked
                 if
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 was
                 within
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 name
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 give
                 no
                 title
                 of
                 respect
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 whatsoever
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 answered
                 affirmatively
                 .
                 Being
                 called
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 took
                 them
                 aside
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 they
                 told
                 him
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 He
                 enquired
                 of
                 them
                 how
                 they
                 certainly
                 knew
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 answered
                 a
                 Voice
                 came
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 commanding
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 He
                 asked
                 them
                 again
                 where
                 this
                 Voice
                 came
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 replyed
                 ,
                 
                   T
                   :
                   F
                
                 :
                 his
                 Garden
                 in
                 Lancashire
                 ;
                 he
                 demanded
                 again
                 ,
                 what
                 that
                 Voice
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 they
                 answered
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 given
                 in
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 Gentleman
                 then
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 say
                 
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 further
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 night
                 being
                 towards
                 Evening
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 entertained
                 in
                 that
                 Gentlemans
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 desired
                 by
                 the
                 Servants
                 to
                 Supper
                 ,
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 but
                 called
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 water
                 onely
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 Morning
                 also
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 eat
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 offered
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Servants
                 money
                 for
                 their
                 Lodging
                 ;
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 well
                 to
                 come
                 thither
                 to
                 abuse
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 he
                 kept
                 no
                 Inne
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 return
                 towards
                 their
                 old
                 Randezvous
                 ,
                 a
                 few
                 miles
                 from
                 this
                 Gentlemans
                 house
                 ,
                 they
                 called
                 at
                 a
                 little
                 Alehouse
                 that
                 stands
                 alone
                 ,
                 where
                 desiring
                 the
                 Hostesse
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 their
                 Breakfast
                 ,
                 they
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 drank
                 heartily
                 .
                 The
                 poor
                 woman
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 told
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Gentlemans
                 Servants
                 that
                 had
                 occasion
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 notable
                 Trencher-men
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 her
                 house
                 ,
                 who
                 enquiring
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 knew
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 men
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 his
                 Masters
                 .
              
               
                 30.
                 
                 They
                 deny
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 practise
                 is
                 sutable
                 to
                 this
                 their
                 wicked
                 Tenet
                 .
                 An
                 honest
                 Minister
                 in
                 Westmerland
                 discoursing
                 with
                 Fox
                 ,
                 asked
                 him
                 whether
                 he
                 did
                 believe
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 Holy-conference
                 to
                 be
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God.
                 No
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 31.
                 
                 They
                 call
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 used
                 in
                 our
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 a
                 beastly
                 worm-eaten
                 form
                 ,
                 a
                 Heathenish
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 fleshly
                 ,
                 carnall
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 32.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 Infants
                 is
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 the
                 mark
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 that
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 recieve
                 in
                 their
                 foreheads
                 .
              
               
                 33.
                 
                 They
                 affirm
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 in
                 Scripture
                 that
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 unlawfull
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 little
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 wine
                 in
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 the
                 Worlds
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 talk
                 of
                 such
                 carnall
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Minister
                 in
                 Westmerland
                 having
                 some
                 conference
                 with
                 Fox
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 Infants
                 ,
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 own
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 water
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 No
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Ordinance
                 .
              
               
                 34.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 it
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 them
                 the
                 Worlds
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 carnall
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 we
                 sing
                 Davids
                 quakings
                 ,
                 and
                 tremblings
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 put
                 Davids
                 Conditions
                 into
                 Rhime
                 ,
                 and
                 Metre
                 ,
                 and
                 sing
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 35.
                 
                 They
                 deny
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christian
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 a
                 Mystery
                 which
                 we
                 understand
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 36.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 it
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 Churches
                 (
                 commonly
                 and
                 metonymically
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 and
                 tearm
                 them
                 Idols
                 Temples
                 ,
                 beasts
                 houses
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 worshiped
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 upheld
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 meet
                 there
                 ,
                 Night-birds
                 ,
                 Screech
                 Owles
                 .
              
               
                 37.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 yet
                 openly
                 declaim
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 fearing
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 quickly
                 called
                 to
                 account
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 attempt
                 ;
                 yet
                 their
                 Opinions
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 lavish
                 Tongues
                 have
                 manifested
                 touching
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 this
                 rude
                 irreverent
                 ,
                 sawcy
                 deportment
                 towards
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 shew
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 common
                 respect
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 their
                 bold
                 ,
                 &
                 impious
                 Predictions
                 of
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 Authority
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 and
                 railings
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 easily
                 evidence
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 friends
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 ensuing
                 words
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 learned
                 Minister
                 to
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 .
                 However
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 late
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 wiser
                 :
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 Doctrine
                 more
                 ordinary
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 entring
                 into
                 these
                 parts
                 (
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 spoke
                 their
                 hearts
                 more
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 plainly
                 then
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 since
                 ;
                 sense
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 little
                 opposition
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 them
                 more
                 politick
                 )
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 owe
                 no
                 Obedience
                 to
                 any
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 own
                 them
                 with
                 any
                 honour
                 or
                 subjection
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Cole
                 severall
                 times
                 endeavoured
                 the
                 Conviction
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 abundant
                 Testimony
                 the
                 Gospell
                 gives
                 to
                 that
                 distinction
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 Inferiours
                 but
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 with
                 Nailer
                 at
                 Kendall
                 ,
                 when
                 Nailer
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 accused
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 falsely
                 ,
                 Providence
                 so
                 ordered
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 followers
                 was
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 before
                 maintained
                 the
                 said
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 confessed
                 then
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 recieved
                 it
                 from
                 
                   Iames
                   Nailer
                
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 
                   Leonard
                   Till
                
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 in
                 Lancashire
                 ,
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 power
                 over
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 principall
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 Sect
                 in
                 our
                 County
                 ,
                 affirmed
                 to
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 Quakers
                 in
                 Westmerland
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 never
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 words
                 he
                 was
                 Indicted
                 at
                 the
                 Sessions
                 Ian.
                 last
                 .
              
               
               
                 How
                 those
                 of
                 this
                 Sect
                 at
                 York
                 ,
                 now
                 Prisoners
                 there
                 ,
                 railed
                 against
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 ealling
                 them
                 Scarlet
                 coloured
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 while
                 sitting
                 on
                 the
                 Bench
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 unknown
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 Justices
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 that
                 appeare
                 against
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 Justices
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 38.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Levelling
                 privately
                 to
                 their
                 Disciples
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 know
                 the
                 Leaders
                 of
                 this
                 Sect
                 best
                 ,
                 judge
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 down
                 right
                 Levellers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 feare
                 of
                 suppression
                 keeps
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 from
                 teaching
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 openly
                 .
                 Severall
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 affirmed
                 that
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 distinction
                 of
                 Estates
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 universall
                 parity
                 ,
                 &
                 one
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 denyed
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 Estates
                 ;
                 a
                 third
                 affirmed
                 that
                 whersoever
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 destroyal
                 property
                 .
              
               
                 39.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 to
                 quote
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Authors
                 in
                 preaching
                 is
                 Antichristian
                 .
              
               
                 40.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 call
                 any
                 man
                 Master
                 ,
                 or
                 Sir.
                 
              
               
                 41.
                 
                 They
                 hold
                 it
                 unwarrantable
                 to
                 salute
                 any
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 42.
                 
                 They
                 account
                 it
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 Civility
                 of
                 our
                 Language
                 ,
                 in
                 speaking
                 to
                 a
                 single
                 Person
                 in
                 the
                 Plurall
                 number
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 lay
                 all
                 the
                 Tenets
                 above
                 recited
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 hold
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 defended
                 by
                 some
                 certain
                 men
                 of
                 them
                 onely
                 .
                 Others
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 maintained
                 by
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 generall
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 wicked
                 Practises
                 of
                 the
                 QUAKERS
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 their
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 and
                 Speakings
                 .
              
               
                 HItherto
                 of
                 their
                 Errours
                 that
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 present
                 my
                 Reader
                 with
                 a
                 briefe
                 view
                 of
                 their
                 black
                 wicked
                 Practises
                 ,
                 the
                 naturall
                 Fruits
                 of
                 such
                 corrupt
                 Principles
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 above
                 mentioned
                 .
                 In
                 doing
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 principally
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 Speakings
                 ,
                 Quakings
                 ,
                 Fastings
                 ,
                 Revellings
                 ,
                 Censoriousnesse
                 ,
                 ●●ings
                 ,
                 Inconstancy
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 enmity
                 to
                 Learning
                 ,
                 Idlenesse
                 ,
                 Incivilities
                 ,
                 bloody
                 ,
                 barbarous
                 ,
                 and
                 turbulent
                 Practises
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 wayes
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 altogether
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ;
                 nor
                 their
                 deeds
                 of
                 darknesse
                 alwaies
                 done
                 in
                 corners
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 relation
                 (
                 let
                 me
                 say
                 thus
                 much
                 before-hand
                 for
                 the
                 praevious
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 my
                 Reader
                 )
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 notoriously
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Country
                 ,
                 where
                 these
                 degenerated
                 people
                 live
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 sober
                 man
                 can
                 deny
                 them
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 owned
                 by
                 themselves
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 make
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 horrid
                 Practises
                 hereafter
                 mentioned
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 I
                 think
                 few
                 particulars
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 want
                 witnesses
                 to
                 attest
                 (
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 )
                 upon
                 Oath
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 for
                 their
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 come
                 together
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 Dayes
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 other
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 indifferently
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Speakers
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 them
                 think
                 fit
                 .
                 Their
                 number
                 is
                 sometimes
                 thirty
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 forty
                 ,
                 or
                 sixty
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 a
                 hundred
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 hundred
                 in
                 a
                 swarm
                 .
                 The
                 places
                 of
                 their
                 Meetings
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 such
                 private
                 houses
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 solitary
                 ;
                 and
                 remote
                 from
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 scituated
                 in
                 Dales
                 and
                 by-places
                 :
                 Sometimes
                 the
                 open
                 fields
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 an
                 Hill
                 ,
                 or
                 rocky
                 hollow
                 places
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 Mountaines
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 their
                 Randezvous
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 use
                 no
                 Prayer
                 :
                 Not
                 in
                 one
                 Meeting
                 of
                 ten
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 their
                 Praying
                 Devotion
                 is
                 so
                 quickly
                 cooled
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 begun
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 scarce
                 tell
                 to
                 twenty
                 before
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 Hymnes
                 ,
                 or
                 spirituall
                 Songs
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 Abomination
                 .
                 No
                 reading
                 or
                 Exposition
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 Abhorrency
                 .
                 No
                 teaching
                 ,
                 or
                 preaching
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 Opinion
                 the
                 onely
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 needlesse
                 .
                 No
                 Administration
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 with
                 them
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 talk
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 of
                 such
                 carnall
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 Conference
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 question
                 is
                 allowed
                 of
                 :
                 That
                 which
                 askes
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 call
                 propounding
                 of
                 any
                 Question
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 tempting
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 onely
                 their
                 own
                 mode
                 of
                 speaking
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 Worship
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 heare
                 of
                 )
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 call
                 ,
                 but
                 deny
                 to
                 be
                 preaching
                 ;
                 nor
                 indeed
                 doth
                 it
                 deserve
                 that
                 more
                 honourable
                 Name
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 chiefe
                 Speakers
                 be
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 absent
                 ,
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 speak
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 pretend
                 a
                 Revelation
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 Girles
                 are
                 vocall
                 in
                 their
                 Convents
                 ,
                 while
                 leading
                 men
                 are
                 silent
                 :
                 Sometimes
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 Congregated
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 
                   (
                   altum
                   silentium
                
                 )
                 not
                 a
                 whisper
                 among
                 them
                 for
                 an
                 houre
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 together
                 .
                 This
                 time
                 they
                 are
                 waiting
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 
                 the
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 come
                 down
                 upon
                 ,
                 in
                 Inspirations
                 and
                 give
                 utterance
                 unto
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 they
                 onely
                 read
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Fox
                 and
                 Nayler
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Principles
                 are
                 (
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 of
                 as
                 great
                 Authority
                 as
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 exceedingly
                 affect
                 Night
                 meetings
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 usually
                 of
                 both
                 Sexes
                 very
                 lately
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 infrequently
                 continued
                 all
                 Night
                 long
                 .
                 Their
                 Holyes
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 are
                 best
                 dispensed
                 while
                 others
                 are
                 asleep
                 ;
                 these
                 unseasonable
                 dark
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 the
                 Night-meetings
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 in
                 Munster
                 ,
                 which
                 afterward
                 proved
                 fatall
                 to
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 liberty
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 a
                 just
                 cause
                 of
                 affrightment
                 to
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Inhabitants
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 professed
                 they
                 could
                 scarcely
                 sleep
                 in
                 their
                 Beds
                 without
                 feare
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Night-meetings
                 were
                 therefore
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 Justices
                 at
                 the
                 Sessions
                 at
                 
                   Appleby
                   ,
                   Ianuary
                
                 last
                 ,
                 where
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 pleaded
                 stiffly
                 for
                 this
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 called
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 Speakings
                 ,
                 their
                 Speaker
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 uses
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 standing
                 ,
                 or
                 sitting
                 with
                 his
                 hat
                 on
                 ;
                 his
                 countenance
                 severe
                 ,
                 his
                 face
                 downward
                 ,
                 his
                 eyes
                 fixed
                 mostly
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 fingers
                 expanded
                 ,
                 continually
                 striking
                 gently
                 on
                 his
                 breast
                 ;
                 his
                 beginning
                 is
                 without
                 a
                 Text
                 ,
                 abrupt
                 and
                 sudden
                 to
                 his
                 hearers
                 ,
                 his
                 Voice
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 low
                 ,
                 his
                 Sentenses
                 incohaerent
                 ,
                 hanging
                 together
                 like
                 Ropes
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 very
                 frequently
                 full
                 of
                 Impiety
                 ,
                 and
                 horrid
                 Errours
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 full
                 of
                 sudden
                 pauses
                 ;
                 his
                 whole
                 Speech
                 a
                 mixt
                 bundle
                 of
                 words
                 and
                 heap
                 of
                 Non-sense
                 ,
                 his
                 Continuance
                 in
                 speaking
                 is
                 sometimes
                 exceeding
                 short
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 very
                 tedious
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 paucity
                 or
                 plenty
                 of
                 his
                 Revelations
                 :
                 His
                 admiring
                 Auditors
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 stand
                 the
                 while
                 like
                 men
                 astonished
                 ,
                 listening
                 to
                 every
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 every
                 word
                 was
                 oraculous
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 believe
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 and
                 dictates
                 of
                 Christ
                 speaking
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Sometimes
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 women
                 ,
                 will
                 more
                 like
                 Phrantick
                 people
                 ,
                 then
                 modest
                 Teachers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 or
                 like
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 Munster
                 ,
                 or
                 Iohn
                 of
                 Leydens
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 run
                 through
                 ,
                 or
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 or
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 or
                 get
                 upon
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 Repent
                 ,
                 Repent
                 ,
                 woe
                 ,
                 woe
                 ,
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 believe
                 not
                 your
                 Priests
                 of
                 Baal
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Lyars
                 ,
                 they
                 delude
                 you
                 .
                 Kendall
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Townes
                 in
                 these
                 Norihern
                 
                 parts
                 ,
                 are
                 witnesses
                 of
                 these
                 mad
                 Speakings
                 ,
                 and
                 Practises
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 serious
                 and
                 ablest
                 of
                 their
                 Speakers
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   quicquid
                   in
                   Buccam
                   venerit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 .
                 They
                 exhort
                 people
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 Voice
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 guide
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 dwell
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 look
                 forth
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 looketh
                 forth
                 tendeth
                 to
                 darknesse
                 :
                 They
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 now
                 coming
                 to
                 teach
                 his
                 people
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 Unction
                 ,
                 and
                 need
                 not
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 teach
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 Teachers
                 without
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 do
                 ,
                 decieve
                 them
                 ,
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 speak
                 the
                 Divination
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 brain
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 seeks
                 for
                 gain
                 from
                 his
                 Quarter
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 Tithes
                 which
                 are
                 odious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 they
                 teach
                 for
                 Lucre
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Fleece
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Covetousnesse
                 ,
                 Envie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 great
                 houses
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 go
                 in
                 long
                 Robes
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 Masters
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 scatter
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 delude
                 them
                 with
                 Notions
                 of
                 fleshly
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 waies
                 of
                 Worship
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 wills
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 They
                 call
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 false
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 worships
                 ,
                 and
                 formes
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 Ordinances
                 (
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 used
                 in
                 our
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 .
                 )
                 Such
                 stuff
                 as
                 this
                 all
                 their
                 speakings
                 are
                 for
                 most
                 part
                 stuffed
                 with
                 .
                 Something
                 also
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 of
                 living
                 under
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ;
                 against
                 Pride
                 in
                 Apparell
                 ,
                 and
                 Covetousnesse
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 main
                 Subject
                 and
                 Design
                 of
                 their
                 Speakings
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 invey
                 against
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 ignorant
                 Country
                 people
                 to
                 hate
                 or
                 forsake
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 mind
                 onely
                 their
                 light
                 within
                 for
                 teaching
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 tell
                 them
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 Reader
                 ;
                 I
                 do
                 verily
                 believe
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Deceiver
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 should
                 come
                 visibly
                 abroad
                 cloathed
                 in
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Speaker
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 reach
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 very
                 like
                 unto
                 it
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 wherein
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 pervert
                 the
                 right
                 waies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 render
                 them
                 odious
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 perverse
                 waies
                 to
                 the
                 Ignorant
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 wherein
                 he
                 would
                 chiefly
                 labour
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 turn
                 their
                 backs
                 upon
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Gods
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mind
                 onely
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 guide
                 within
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 plainer
                 English
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Fancies
                 ,
                 to
                 pursue
                 the
                 bent
                 and
                 inclination
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 only
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 right
                 and
                 good
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 Divell
                 himselfe
                 (
                 whose
                 Mercuries
                 these
                 Speakers
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 speaking
                 ,
                 are
                 )
                 could
                 with
                 his
                 Seductions
                 prevaile
                 upon
                 unstable
                 Souls
                 ;
                 but
                 thus
                 far
                 what
                 would
                 he
                 desire
                 more
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 related
                 in
                 part
                 what
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 now
                 tell
                 you
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 intelligence
                 I
                 could
                 gain
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 their
                 speakings
                 :
                 I
                 once
                 heard
                 Naylor
                 speak
                 a
                 while
                 my selfe
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 enquired
                 of
                 divers
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Auditors
                 of
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 Epistles
                 and
                 Papers
                 that
                 are
                 common
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 can
                 produce
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 see
                 ,
                 or
                 heare
                 ,
                 or
                 learn
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 speak
                 almost
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 miserable
                 estate
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 two
                 Natures
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 reality
                 of
                 his
                 Deity
                 ,
                 and
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 of
                 Mediatorship
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 his
                 Sacerdotall
                 Office
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Meritorious
                 death
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Satisfaction
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Intercession
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 of
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 Justification
                 to
                 life
                 to
                 be
                 obtained
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 .
                 These
                 glad
                 Tydings
                 ,
                 these
                 Evangelical
                 Doctrines
                 are
                 too
                 low
                 for
                 their
                 high-flown
                 Spirits
                 .
                 Instead
                 of
                 making
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 (
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 be
                 his
                 holy
                 Name
                 )
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 their
                 teaching
                 ;
                 they
                 make
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 Tythers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pure
                 light
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 cometh
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 their
                 teaching
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 of
                 their
                 railing
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 chance
                 to
                 speak
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 those
                 Gospell-Doctrines
                 above
                 rehearsed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 obscurely
                 ,
                 mystically
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 odd
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 rather
                 darken
                 then
                 cleer
                 up
                 those
                 truths
                 to
                 their
                 hearers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 erroneously
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 hundred
                 times
                 better
                 let
                 speaking
                 alone
                 ;
                 For
                 these
                 wretched
                 Speakers
                 must
                 one
                 day
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 little
                 sin
                 to
                 adulterate
                 the
                 Glorious
                 everlasting
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 propagation
                 of
                 such
                 their
                 erroneous
                 Opinions
                 as
                 are
                 heretofore
                 recited
                 :
                 Their
                 Speakers
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 that
                 have
                 nothing
                 else
                 to
                 do
                 but
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
                 wander
                 from
                 one
                 Parish
                 &
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 ten
                 ,
                 or
                 twenty
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 a
                 whole
                 Troop
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 Agents
                 and
                 Letters
                 which
                 they
                 send
                 before
                 hand
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 friends
                 to
                 their
                 Sect
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 heare
                 are
                 Opinionative
                 ,
                 and
                 addicted
                 to
                 Novelties
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 gather
                 people
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 sometimes
                 they
                 are
                 invited
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 hanker
                 after
                 their
                 way
                 .
                 Where
                 their
                 places
                 of
                 meeting
                 are
                 ,
                 many
                 resort
                 ,
                 some
                 out
                 of
                 curiosity
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 famous
                 ,
                 or
                 infamous
                 rather
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 for
                 their
                 
                 Seductions
                 ;
                 some
                 itching
                 to
                 heare
                 how
                 and
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 they
                 speak
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 Conventions
                 they
                 tell
                 people
                 they
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 revealed
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 such
                 Preachments
                 as
                 are
                 above
                 Deciphered
                 :
                 Where
                 this
                 Swarm
                 hives
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 generally
                 more
                 chargeable
                 in
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Nights
                 then
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 their
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 eagerly
                 declaim
                 against
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 yeares
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Quaking
                 Fits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 them
              
               
                 NOW
                 for
                 their
                 Quakings
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 immediate
                 notable
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 Accidents
                 of
                 their
                 speakings
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 speakings
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 Chaos
                 of
                 words
                 and
                 errours
                 ,
                 yet
                 very
                 often
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 speaking
                 ,
                 so
                 strange
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 unblest
                 Followers
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 frequently
                 Women
                 and
                 Children
                 fall
                 into
                 quaking
                 fits
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 Those
                 in
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 that
                 are
                 taken
                 with
                 these
                 fits
                 ,
                 fall
                 suddenly
                 down
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 Swoon
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 surprized
                 with
                 an
                 Epilepsis
                 ,
                 or
                 Apoplexy
                 ,
                 and
                 lye
                 groveling
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 strugling
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 more
                 quietly
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 departing
                 ;
                 while
                 the
                 Agony
                 of
                 the
                 fit
                 is
                 upon
                 them
                 their
                 lips
                 quiver
                 ,
                 their
                 flesh
                 and
                 joynts
                 tremble
                 ,
                 their
                 bellies
                 swell
                 as
                 though
                 blown
                 up
                 with
                 wind
                 ,
                 they
                 foam
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 purge
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 Physick
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 fit
                 they
                 continue
                 sometimes
                 an
                 houre
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 longer
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 themselves
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 leaves
                 them
                 they
                 roare
                 out
                 horribly
                 with
                 a
                 voice
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 The
                 noise
                 ,
                 those
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 heard
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 horrid
                 fearfull
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 sometimes
                 then
                 any
                 Bull
                 can
                 make
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Speaker
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 falls
                 in
                 this
                 Fit
                 ,
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 sometimes
                 astonisht
                 at
                 this
                 Sight
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Incipients
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 trouble
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 now
                 strugling
                 with
                 flesh
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 overcome
                 they
                 will
                 quickly
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 sorrow
                 now
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 said
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 on
                 with
                 their
                 speaking
                 .
              
               
                 Sometimes
                 '
                 they
                 carry
                 those
                 wretched
                 Patients
                 to
                 Beds
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 they
                 are
                 neer
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 lye
                 on
                 them
                 till
                 their
                 Fit
                 be
                 over
                 .
                 These
                 Quakings
                 they
                 maintaine
                 ,
                 
                   Sauls
                   Errant
                
                 Page
                 5
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Books
                 and
                 Papers
                 call
                 them
                 the
                 marvellous
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 Battles
                 of
                 shaking
                 and
                 trembling
                 before
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 them
                 that
                 speak
                 against
                 them
                 Ishmaelites
                 ,
                 that
                 scoff
                 at
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 prove
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 horribly
                 abusing
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 The
                 chiefe
                 places
                 they
                 quote
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 Ezra
                 9.
                 4.
                 
                 &
                 10.
                 13.
                 
                 Isaiah
                 66.
                 2
                 
                 Ier.
                 5.
                 22.
                 
                 &
                 23.
                 9.
                 
                 Hos.
                 13
                 1.
                 
                 Hab.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Act.
                 9
                 ,
                 6.
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 17.
                 15.
                 
                 Eph.
                 6.
                 5
                 
                 Phil.
                 2.
                 12.
                 
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 21.
                 
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 say
                 also
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 speak
                 against
                 this
                 Quaking
                 ,
                 shew
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 presumption
                 and
                 blasphemy
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 speak
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 From
                 their
                 frequent
                 falling
                 into
                 these
                 Fits
                 and
                 defending
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 people
                 have
                 deserved
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Quakers
                 .
                 A
                 Title
                 of
                 distinction
                 ,
                 not
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 now
                 usually
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 that
                 these
                 quaking
                 Fits
                 are
                 meer
                 feignnigs
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 reall
                 passions
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 hope
                 my
                 Reader
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 displeased
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 freely
                 deliver
                 my
                 own
                 Opinion
                 .
                 In
                 plain
                 English
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 do
                 heartily
                 believe
                 these
                 Quakings
                 to
                 be
                 Diabolical
                 Raptures
                 immediately
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 Corporall
                 Possession
                 ,
                 or
                 Obsession
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 so
                 passive
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 1.
                 divers
                 Godly
                 learned
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 conceive
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 utter
                 impossibility
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 especially
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 knew
                 what
                 belonged
                 to
                 Stage-playing
                 ,
                 and
                 young
                 Children
                 to
                 feign
                 such
                 swounings
                 ,
                 tremblings
                 ,
                 palsie-motions
                 ,
                 swelling
                 ,
                 foaming
                 ,
                 purging
                 ,
                 such
                 great
                 and
                 horrid
                 screechings
                 ,
                 and
                 roarings
                 ;
                 yea
                 common
                 Modesty
                 would
                 restrain
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 woman
                 that
                 are
                 themselves
                 ,
                 from
                 such
                 uncleanly
                 Excretions
                 as
                 do
                 often
                 accompany
                 these
                 sordid
                 Trances
                 .
                 Surely
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 some
                 black
                 Art
                 that
                 works
                 so
                 turbulently
                 on
                 mens
                 Spirits
                 or
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 conjures
                 them
                 into
                 such
                 Surprizes
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 predicts
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 9.
                 that
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 &c.
                 shall
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Signes
                 ,
                 and
                 lying
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 deceivablenes
                 of
                 Unrighteousness
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 perish
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 shall
                 send
                 his
                 Followers
                 strong
                 Delusions
                 to
                 believe
                 lyes
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Ergo
                
                 
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 and
                 Hereticall
                 Speakers
                 may
                 be
                 such
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Their
                 Quakings
                 are
                 very
                 like
                 the
                 Fits
                 of
                 that
                 Child
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 9.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 20.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 Master
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Child
                 to
                 Christ
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 brought
                 unto
                 thee
                 my
                 Son
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 dumb
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 wheresoever
                 he
                 taketh
                 him
                 he
                 teareth
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 foameth
                 ,
                 and
                 gnasheth
                 with
                 his
                 teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 pineth
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 strait-way
                 the
                 Spirit
                 tare
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 fel
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 wallowed
                 foaming
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 cryed
                 and
                 rent
                 him
                 sore
                 and
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 one
                 dead
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 as
                 punctuall
                 a
                 Description
                 of
                 a
                 Quakers
                 Fit
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 intended
                 for
                 a
                 portrature
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 particular
                 in
                 it
                 which
                 concernes
                 pining
                 away
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Country
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 knowes
                 how
                 pittifully
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 look
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 those
                 Fits
                 ,
                 and
                 immoderate
                 fastings
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 distemper
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 brain
                 besides
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 pale
                 ill
                 countenances
                 they
                 have
                 now
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 they
                 joyned
                 themselves
                 to
                 this
                 Sect
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 generally
                 true
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 true
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 discovered
                 by
                 their
                 very
                 faces
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Devill
                 delights
                 to
                 possesse
                 and
                 abuse
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 God
                 permits
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 people
                 who
                 have
                 forsaken
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 true
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 selfe-excommunicate
                 ,
                 may
                 more
                 then
                 probably
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 delivered
                 up
                 to
                 Satan
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 this
                 whole
                 Relation
                 .
              
               
                 Ergo
                 
                   the
                   Divell
                   Will
                   delight
                   to
                   possesse
                   and
                   abuse
                   their
                   bodies
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 for
                 false
                 Prophets
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 Satanicall
                 Trances
                 ;
                 such
                 were
                 
                   Mathewes
                   ,
                   Becold
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 Munster
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 sometimes
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 daies
                 in
                 their
                 Ecstacies
                 (
                 though
                 some
                 think
                 they
                 were
                 Forgeries
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 wonder
                 at
                 these
                 Raptures
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 some
                 strang
                 thing
                 had
                 happened
                 amongst
                 us
                 that
                 was
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 before
                 ;
                 especially
                 seeing
                 this
                 people
                 both
                 Leaders
                 and
                 Learners
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 proper
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 so
                 that
                 will
                 away
                 with
                 no
                 teaching
                 )
                 are
                 as
                 like
                 that
                 Phrantick
                 Rabble
                 that
                 once
                 Reigned
                 in
                 Munster
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 one
                 thing
                 can
                 be
                 like
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Women
                 or
                 Children
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 fasted
                 long
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 subject
                 to
                 Fascination
                 ,
                 do
                 most
                 frequently
                 fall
                 into
                 these
                 Surprizals
                 .
              
               
               
                 8.
                 
                 These
                 Ecstasies
                 are
                 seales
                 of
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Divels
                 ,
                 therefore
                 from
                 the
                 Divell
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Perkins
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 makes
                 this
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 Divine
                 and
                 Diabolicall
                 Trances
                 ;
                 Divine
                 Ecstasies
                 tend
                 alwayes
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 confirming
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
                 and
                 Piety
                 ,
                 such
                 was
                 
                   Peters
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 10.
                 11.
                 which
                 served
                 to
                 assure
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 inform
                 his
                 Judgment
                 in
                 this
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 acceptation
                 of
                 Persons
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 clean
                 and
                 nothing
                 polluted
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 from
                 Satan
                 is
                 principally
                 the
                 suppressing
                 and
                 hinderance
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 drawing
                 of
                 the
                 weak
                 into
                 Errours
                 ,
                 the
                 ratifying
                 and
                 confirming
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 fallen
                 thereinto
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 generall
                 upholding
                 of
                 practises
                 of
                 ungodlinesse
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Mr.
                 
                   Perkins
                   ibid.
                
                 makes
                 this
                 another
                 difference
                 between
                 Divine
                 and
                 Satanicall
                 Trances
                 .
                 In
                 Divine
                 Trances
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 all
                 their
                 Senses
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 Soule
                 and
                 Body
                 remaining
                 sound
                 and
                 perfect
                 ,
                 onely
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 the
                 Actions
                 and
                 Operations
                 are
                 suspended
                 and
                 cease
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 Ecstasies
                 that
                 be
                 from
                 Satan
                 ,
                 his
                 Instruments
                 are
                 all
                 cast
                 into
                 Frenzies
                 and
                 Madnesse
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 Reason
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 darkened
                 ,
                 and
                 Understanding
                 obscured
                 ,
                 Memory
                 weakened
                 ,
                 the
                 Brain
                 distempered
                 ;
                 so
                 kind
                 is
                 Satan
                 to
                 his
                 Friends
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 leave
                 his
                 tokens
                 behind
                 him
                 where
                 ever
                 he
                 comes
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 .
                 That
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 people
                 have
                 fallen
                 out
                 right
                 and
                 furiously
                 mad
                 ,
                 and
                 dyed
                 in
                 that
                 madnesse
                 :
                 That
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 been
                 and
                 are
                 strangely
                 distracted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Countenance
                 '
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 bewraies
                 the
                 troubles
                 and
                 distemper
                 of
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 well
                 known
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 to
                 be
                 denyed
                 .
                 This
                 Brain-sicknesse
                 though
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 principally
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 just
                 Judgment
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 them
                 who
                 have
                 turned
                 away
                 their
                 Eares
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 greedily
                 drunk
                 down
                 many
                 intoxicating
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 these
                 Ecstatick
                 Fits
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Satan
                 hath
                 disturbed
                 and
                 debilitated
                 their
                 Intellectuals
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 the
                 Ring-leader
                 of
                 this
                 Sect
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 and
                 is
                 vehemently
                 suspected
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sorcerer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 presumptions
                 of
                 his
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 are
                 not
                 weak
                 .
                 Some
                 persons
                 of
                 good
                 quality
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Notinghamshire
                 to
                 Kendall
                 ,
                 told
                 them
                 of
                 Note
                 in
                 that
                 Town
                 what
                 Pranks
                 this
                 Fox
                 had
                 
                 played
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 disturbance
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 in
                 that
                 County
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 these
                 more
                 Northern
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 he
                 credibly
                 reported
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 very
                 strange
                 story
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Devills
                 discovering
                 this
                 Fox
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Vassalls
                 and
                 Agents
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 in
                 a
                 certainr
                 house
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 speaking
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 Accident
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 caused
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 followers
                 to
                 desert
                 both
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 wicked
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 principally
                 procured
                 this
                 Foxes
                 Apprehension
                 and
                 imprisonment
                 in
                 Nottingham
                 Castle
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 runne
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Keeper
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 his
                 custome
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 fix
                 his
                 Eyes
                 earnestly
                 on
                 such
                 strangers
                 as
                 came
                 into
                 his
                 company
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 together
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 wold
                 look
                 them
                 through
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 please
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 him
                 sted
                 fastly
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 manner
                 impudently
                 to
                 out-stare
                 them
                 .
                 His
                 followers
                 say
                 he
                 can
                 out-look
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 Fascination
                 by
                 an
                 evill
                 Eye
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 rather
                 suspect
                 him
                 guilty
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 any
                 abillity
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 complexions
                 of
                 mens
                 soules
                 in
                 their
                 Faces
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 conceived
                 any
                 likeing
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 meetings
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 young
                 men
                 or
                 women
                 or
                 others
                 are
                 by
                 their
                 proselyted
                 friends
                 who
                 desire
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 themselves
                 ,
                 brought
                 to
                 heare
                 him
                 speak
                 or
                 discourse
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 another
                 of
                 his
                 Customes
                 to
                 talk
                 and
                 hold
                 them
                 a
                 while
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 confidently
                 reported
                 that
                 many
                 he
                 hath
                 thus
                 handled
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 their
                 comeing
                 to
                 him
                 did
                 exceedingly
                 disaffect
                 both
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Impieties
                 even
                 to
                 hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 stayed
                 but
                 a
                 while
                 with
                 him
                 and
                 heard
                 nothing
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 might
                 either
                 morally
                 perswade
                 or
                 rationally
                 convince
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 evill
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 greater
                 Excellency
                 in
                 his
                 new
                 way
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 strangely
                 have
                 they
                 been
                 wrought
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 altered
                 that
                 they
                 been
                 all
                 on
                 the
                 suddaine
                 earnest
                 ,
                 feirce
                 ,
                 impetuous
                 in
                 both
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 now
                 much
                 more
                 violently
                 affect
                 his
                 wicked
                 Religion
                 then
                 ever
                 before
                 they
                 did
                 distaste
                 it
                 .
                 Such
                 heady
                 ▪
                 fiery
                 ,
                 diverters
                 of
                 many
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 to
                 their
                 way
                 makes
                 sober
                 Christians
                 ,
                 think
                 that
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 divine
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 it
                 or
                 the
                 Propagators
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 Diabolicall
                 attraction
                 and
                 Art
                 in
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 have
                 profest
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 left
                 their
                 society
                 after
                 dislike
                 of
                 their
                 wayes
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 so
                 distempered
                 both
                 in
                 minde
                 and
                 body
                 that
                 their
                 bodyes
                 have
                 been
                 all
                 wett
                 with
                 sweat
                 in
                 
                 their
                 Bedds
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 get
                 a
                 winck
                 of
                 sleep
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 accidents
                 especially
                 that
                 faculty
                 which
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 Speakers
                 have
                 to
                 cause
                 their
                 hearers
                 fall
                 into
                 such
                 Diabolicall
                 Ecstasies
                 above
                 described
                 ,
                 hath
                 induced
                 many
                 understanding
                 Christians
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 these
                 blasphemous
                 hereticall
                 Impostors
                 are
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 workings
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 their
                 FASTINGS
                 .
              
               
                 THey
                 use
                 also
                 Fastings
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 some
                 sometimes
                 prescribed
                 by
                 their
                 Speakers
                 to
                 their
                 Novices
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 observe
                 them
                 for
                 many
                 dayes
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Fasts
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 the
                 humility
                 of
                 VVill-worshippers
                 ;
                 A
                 voluntary
                 humility
                 ,
                 not
                 savouring
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 not
                 joyned
                 with
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 undertaken
                 as
                 a
                 foolish
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 miraculous
                 forty
                 dayes
                 Fasts
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Elias
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 long
                 three
                 weeks
                 abstinence
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 dayes
                 Fast
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 is
                 conceived
                 for
                 the
                 procuring
                 of
                 Revelations
                 and
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 use
                 such
                 ceremonies
                 to
                 purchase
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 them
                 (
                 I
                 beleeve
                 )
                 from
                 one
                 Spirit
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 fasted
                 themselves
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 scarse
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 their
                 faces
                 have
                 gathered
                 blacknesse
                 :
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 late
                 I
                 could
                 name
                 ,
                 hath
                 fasted
                 himselfe
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 scarcely
                 speak
                 ,
                 or
                 go
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 some
                 to
                 lead
                 and
                 support
                 him
                 :
                 a
                 servant
                 made
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 reports
                 that
                 shee
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 foureteen
                 dayes
                 together
                 ,
                 he
                 neither
                 eat
                 nor
                 drunk
                 ,
                 a
                 crum
                 or
                 drop
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 lately
                 seen
                 him
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 starved
                 almost
                 past
                 recovery
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 death
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 his
                 Fasting
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 to
                 determine
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 are
                 such
                 ungodly
                 Murtherous
                 Fasts
                 as
                 these
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ?
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 of
                 Delfe
                 ,
                 a
                 Blasphemous
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 whom
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 resembles
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 Egge
                 another
                 ,
                 had
                 frequently
                 his
                 three
                 dayes
                 Fasts
                 .
                 The
                 Heathen
                 Priests
                 in
                 China
                 use
                 abstinence
                 sometimes
                 for
                 thirty
                 dayes
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 abilitie
                 to
                 Prophesie
                 .
                 The
                 savage
                 Indians
                 in
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 that
                 are
                 trained
                 up
                 for
                 Powwowes
                 (
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 their
                 Wizards
                 )
                 use
                 to
                 fast
                 many
                 dayes
                 before
                 the
                 Devill
                 appeares
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 compact
                 
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 Maides
                 there
                 are
                 that
                 know
                 what
                 Saint
                 Agnes
                 Fast
                 meanes
                 ;
                 and
                 Papists
                 (
                 we
                 know
                 )
                 have
                 their
                 Fasts
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Quakers
                 .
                 All
                 Fasts
                 are
                 not
                 holy
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 Superstitious
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 are
                 Diabolicall
                 .
                 No
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Railings
                 .
              
               
                 THey
                 are
                 also
                 as
                 horrible
                 Railers
                 as
                 ever
                 any
                 Age
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 a
                 Generation
                 whose
                 mouths
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 bitternesse
                 ,
                 whose
                 throats
                 are
                 open
                 Sepulchers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Billinsgate
                 Oister-women
                 are
                 not
                 comparable
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 ordinary
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Letters
                 they
                 write
                 to
                 other
                 men
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 Fooles
                 ,
                 Sots
                 ,
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 vaine
                 men
                 ,
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 Murtherers
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 customary
                 thing
                 with
                 this
                 Gang
                 of
                 people
                 in
                 their
                 discourse
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 they
                 are
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 One
                 of
                 Kendall
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Buriall
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 met
                 a
                 woman
                 of
                 this
                 Sect
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 her
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 seen
                 the
                 Corps
                 go
                 by
                 ;
                 I
                 saw
                 ,
                 saith
                 she
                 ,
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Heathen
                 go
                 to
                 bury
                 a
                 dead
                 Dog.
                 Such
                 language
                 is
                 common
                 in
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 their
                 principall
                 Speakers
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 more
                 notorious
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 then
                 Fox
                 ,
                 their
                 prime
                 Oracle
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 their
                 Meetings
                 speake
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 deliver
                 ,
                 or
                 askes
                 any
                 Question
                 wherein
                 he
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 not
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 humours
                 ;
                 or
                 manifests
                 the
                 least
                 disrelish
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 provoke
                 such
                 Tearmes
                 .
                 To
                 give
                 one
                 Example
                 ,
                 Nayler
                 at
                 a
                 private
                 Meeting
                 in
                 Sedbergh
                 ,
                 asked
                 an
                 honest
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                   Samuel
                   Handley
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 without
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 Handley
                 replyed
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Sinner
                 ;
                 hereupon
                 Nayler
                 called
                 him
                 a
                 Theefe
                 ,
                 a
                 Murtherer
                 ,
                 a
                 Cain
                 ,
                 and
                 justified
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 raile
                 against
                 the
                 very
                 Aedisicies
                 wherein
                 we
                 meet
                 together
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ;
                 against
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 there
                 practised
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 there
                 taught
                 :
                 but
                 never
                 reason
                 like
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 Christians
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Corruptions
                 they
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 Yea
                 ,
                 they
                 spare
                 not
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisee
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefe
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 the
                 high
                 place
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 demolished
                 and
                 broken
                 down
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 they
                 spare
                 not
                 the
                 Dignitie
                 of
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 but
                 speak
                 evill
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 dare
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 hate
                 and
                 spite
                 is
                 specially
                 against
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 
                 Ministers
                 and
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 impiously
                 revile
                 with
                 open
                 mouth
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 England
                 without
                 exception
                 ;
                 calling
                 them
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 Conjurers
                 ,
                 Theeves
                 ,
                 Robbers
                 ,
                 Antichrists
                 ,
                 Witches
                 ,
                 Divels
                 ,
                 Lyars
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Viperous
                 and
                 a
                 Serpentine
                 Generation
                 ,
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 Scarlet
                 coloured
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 Babylons
                 Merchants
                 selling
                 beastily
                 Ware
                 ,
                 whited
                 Walls
                 ,
                 ravening
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 greedy
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 Baals
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Tithemongers
                 ,
                 Deceivers
                 ,
                 Hirelings
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Such
                 Titles
                 as
                 these
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 their
                 printed
                 Books
                 and
                 Papers
                 ,
                 but
                 often-times
                 when
                 they
                 meet
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 publike
                 Assemblies
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 preaching
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 whole
                 Congregations
                 may
                 be
                 witnesses
                 of
                 their
                 Impiety
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 affirme
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 in
                 England
                 that
                 preach
                 in
                 Steeple-houses
                 are
                 Lyars
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 uphold
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 all
                 for
                 filthy
                 Lucre
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 run
                 greedily
                 after
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Cain
                 to
                 envie
                 and
                 murther
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 after
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 Baalam
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 seek
                 to
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 guard
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Pulpits
                 .
                 (
                 It
                 seemes
                 if
                 they
                 durst
                 they
                 would
                 pull
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 heare
                 they
                 had
                 very
                 lately
                 dealt
                 with
                 some
                 )
                 that
                 pride
                 ,
                 idlenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Sodom
                 are
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 their
                 preaching
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 acuse
                 them
                 of
                 being
                 brought
                 up
                 at
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 and
                 Cambridge
                 ;
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 nothing
                 but
                 naturall
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 naturall
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 Letter
                 ,
                 Hebrew
                 and
                 Greek
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 naturall
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 unholy
                 proud
                 Priests
                 ,
                 add
                 Professors
                 must
                 be
                 scorned
                 who
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 coine
                 or
                 add
                 no
                 expression
                 of
                 mine
                 own
                 ,
                 I
                 repeate
                 onely
                 their
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 such
                 Books
                 and
                 Papers
                 of
                 theirs
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 produce
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 apply
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 spoken
                 to
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 idle
                 ,
                 prophane
                 persecuting
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 or
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 though
                 one
                 syllable
                 ,
                 or
                 tittle
                 of
                 such
                 abused
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 not
                 pertain
                 to
                 any
                 godly
                 faithfull
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 as
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Skin
                 that
                 is
                 upon
                 their
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 exhort
                 people
                 not
                 to
                 heare
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 them
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 profited
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 indeed
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 turnes
                 their
                 Proselite
                 ,
                 he
                 becomes
                 as
                 pure
                 a
                 Recusant
                 as
                 any
                 Papist
                 in
                 England
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 raile
                 against
                 them
                 in
                 Prose
                 ,
                 they
                 compose
                 Songs
                 ,
                 or
                 Ballads
                 rather
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 Disciples
                 magnifie
                 and
                 look
                 upon
                 as
                 Spirituall
                 Songs
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 revile
                 them
                 in
                 Meeter
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 their
                 Speakers
                 said
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 had
                 deluded
                 the
                 people
                 this
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 borrowing
                 this
                 peice
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 or
                 Devility
                 rather
                 from
                 the
                 Almanack-maker
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Writings
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 Threatnings
                 ,
                 Prophesies
                 against
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 also
                 they
                 are
                 beholding
                 to
                 the
                 Astrologers
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 coming
                 to
                 beat
                 up
                 their
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Thunder
                 is
                 coming
                 abroad
                 to
                 sound
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 Battell
                 against
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 Kingdome
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 downfall
                 is
                 neer
                 at
                 hand
                 :
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 hope
                 within
                 a
                 yeares
                 time
                 to
                 see
                 never
                 a
                 Minister
                 left
                 in
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 exhort
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Coliier
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 whose
                 Pit
                 they
                 have
                 drawn
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 black
                 Religion
                 )
                 to
                 overturn
                 ,
                 overturn
                 ,
                 overturn
                 .
                 Thus
                 one
                 Instrument
                 of
                 the
                 Divell
                 helps
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 very
                 believe
                 that
                 if
                 these
                 wicked
                 men
                 had
                 power
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 Toleration
                 of
                 any
                 true
                 Minister
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 things
                 they
                 would
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 if
                 not
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 tempest
                 of
                 Persecution
                 by
                 raining
                 blood
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 raise
                 and
                 extripate
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Callings
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 Sacred
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 principall
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 do
                 thus
                 shew
                 their
                 teeth
                 against
                 Ministers
                 I
                 imagine
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 mainly
                 stand
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 detect
                 their
                 Errours
                 to
                 manifest
                 their
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 unsheath
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Truth
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 cannot
                 for
                 them
                 so
                 freely
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 their
                 Delusions
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 .
                 Hence
                 they
                 are
                 their
                 greatest
                 eye-sores
                 .
                 Also
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 without
                 offence
                 speak
                 what
                 I
                 think
                 and
                 partly
                 know
                 ,
                 they
                 presume
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 liberty
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 Ministers
                 are
                 now
                 almost
                 friendlesse
                 ,
                 that
                 Authority
                 will
                 not
                 appeare
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 divers
                 Soldiers
                 in
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 foolishly
                 suppose
                 to
                 incline
                 to
                 their
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 unknown
                 Sect.
                 But
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 that
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Hypocrisie
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 unmasked
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 madnesse
                 and
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 already
                 begun
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 better
                 known
                 and
                 appeare
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 then
                 proceed
                 no
                 further
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 those
                 Worthies
                 that
                 by
                 divine
                 Providence
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 Stern
                 to
                 guide
                 the
                 Ship
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 godly
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 will
                 not
                 onely
                 disowne
                 and
                 detest
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 manifest
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Enemies
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 Impieties
                 ,
                 and
                 Enormous
                 Practises
                 of
                 this
                 turbulent
                 Faction
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 injurious
                 to
                 the
                 Soveraigne
                 Majesty
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Hellish
                 Blasphemies
                 and
                 eager
                 opposition
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 well
                 may
                 they
                 contemne
                 and
                 rage
                 against
                 such
                 Earthen
                 Vessels
                 as
                 are
                 his
                 Ministers
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Censoriousnesse
                 ,
                 Lying
                 ,
                 instability
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Errours
                 ,
                 and
                 enmity
                 to
                 Learning
                 .
              
               
                 NEver
                 did
                 Hereticks
                 speak
                 greater
                 swelling
                 words
                 of
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 exalt
                 themselves
                 and
                 throw
                 down
                 others
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 Synagogue
                 do
                 .
                 They
                 commend
                 themselves
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 themselves
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 they
                 boast
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 from
                 the
                 immediate
                 Revelation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 impudently
                 &
                 impiously
                 affirming
                 more
                 of
                 themselves
                 then
                 the
                 true
                 Apostles
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ever
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 durst
                 do
                 ,
                 touching
                 their
                 freedome
                 from
                 sin
                 and
                 perfection
                 in
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 threaten
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 readily
                 censure
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 tell
                 them
                 they
                 are
                 damned
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 possessed
                 with
                 the
                 Divell
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 Divels
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Divell
                 speakes
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 see
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 and
                 faces
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 language
                 of
                 Divels
                 indeed
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 ordinary
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 dissenters
                 from
                 their
                 way
                 that
                 oppose
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 talk
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 ready
                 to
                 say
                 and
                 unsay
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 lying
                 was
                 a
                 Vertue
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 of
                 raising
                 false
                 Reports
                 against
                 those
                 especially
                 that
                 do
                 any
                 way
                 oppose
                 them
                 ;
                 Witnesse
                 that
                 lying
                 Pamphlet
                 ,
                 
                   Sauls
                   Errant
                   to
                   Damascus
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 hundred
                 untruths
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 a
                 hundred
                 Witnesses
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 a
                 faithfull
                 Minister
                 of
                 Christ
                 concerning
                 them
                 .
                 Not
                 in
                 halfe
                 an
                 houres
                 discourse
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 with
                 most
                 of
                 those
                 I
                 have
                 discoursed
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 plain
                 and
                 down-right
                 lyes
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 have
                 commed
                 to
                 my
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 Message
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 me
                 :
                 upon
                 my
                 speedy
                 demanding
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 point
                 blank
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 breathing
                 time
                 denyed
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 able
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Truth
                 to
                 manifest
                 their
                 Errours
                 ,
                 have
                 discoursed
                 with
                 those
                 Wells
                 without
                 water
                 ,
                 though
                 themselves
                 have
                 stood
                 like
                 men
                 inwardly
                 convicted
                 and
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 utterly
                 unable
                 to
                 gain-say
                 ,
                 or
                 darken
                 those
                 cleare
                 Evidences
                 of
                 Scripture
                 brought
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 totally
                 silenced
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 mute
                 as
                 Fishes
                 ;
                 Yet
                 when
                 these
                 Champions
                 of
                 Errours
                 have
                 gone
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 boasted
                 of
                 their
                 Conquests
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 gloriously
                 they
                 had
                 foiled
                 and
                 stopt
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 wholly
                 by
                 Lyes
                 ,
                 Lying
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 lying
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 lying
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 lying
                 Reports
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 endeavour
                 to
                 build
                 up
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Lyes
                 among
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 inconstancy
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Errours
                 is
                 also
                 very
                 remarkable
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 left
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 waies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 alwaies
                 like
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 unalterable
                 as
                 the
                 courses
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 And
                 now
                 they
                 fluctuate
                 like
                 the
                 Waves
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 unbottomed
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 fix
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 removed
                 from
                 that
                 Religion
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 to
                 another
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 they
                 have
                 both
                 the
                 
                   Credenda
                   &
                   Facienenda
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrinall
                 and
                 Practicall
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 Irreligion
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 to
                 seek
                 and
                 settle
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 yeare
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 hence
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 ;
                 new
                 Visions
                 ,
                 new
                 Revelations
                 they
                 daily
                 look
                 for
                 .
                 Unstable
                 Soules
                 ,
                 whither
                 will
                 your
                 Fancies
                 go
                 ?
                 whither
                 will
                 he
                 drive
                 you
                 that
                 sets
                 you
                 on
                 work
                 ?
              
               
                 One
                 in
                 Kerbylonsdale
                 Parish
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 their
                 Society
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 fell
                 sick
                 of
                 an
                 Ague
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 by
                 it
                 detain'd
                 at
                 home
                 a
                 Month
                 ;
                 after
                 recovery
                 going
                 to
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 professed
                 that
                 he
                 found
                 them
                 so
                 altered
                 from
                 their
                 Principles
                 in
                 that
                 Months
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 onely
                 know
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 faces
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 their
                 mindes
                 .
              
               
                 Divers
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 a
                 while
                 agon
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 the
                 instability
                 of
                 their
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 Impiety
                 of
                 their
                 walkings
                 ,
                 are
                 
                 now
                 fallen
                 off
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 frequent
                 the
                 publike
                 Assemblies
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Profession
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 tallest
                 of
                 this
                 Sect
                 that
                 afford
                 shadow
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 hath
                 had
                 almost
                 as
                 many
                 faces
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 turned
                 Promoters
                 of
                 Quakers
                 :
                 The
                 world
                 hath
                 seen
                 them
                 zealous
                 for
                 Episcopall
                 Policy
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 hot
                 for
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 all
                 for
                 Independency
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 for
                 Antinomianisme
                 ,
                 Anabaptisme
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 beyond
                 all
                 ,
                 onely
                 for
                 Foxes
                 new
                 Irreligion
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 Formes
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 steer
                 their
                 course
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 these
                 wandring
                 Stars
                 ,
                 were
                 heretofore
                 noted
                 men
                 for
                 their
                 Singularity
                 ,
                 and
                 unsoundnesse
                 of
                 their
                 Tenets
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 ever
                 affected
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 newest
                 Fashion
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Taylor
                 at
                 Grayrigge
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Minister
                 there
                 used
                 to
                 speak
                 publikely
                 every
                 Lords
                 day
                 ;
                 delivered
                 them
                 openly
                 many
                 dangerous
                 and
                 Hereticall
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 ever
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 daily
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Hearers
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 pawn
                 his
                 Soule
                 on
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 Assertions
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 for
                 ever
                 for
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 man
                 after
                 Fox
                 and
                 Nayler
                 came
                 into
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 their
                 Auditor
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 was
                 perverted
                 by
                 them
                 and
                 became
                 a
                 Quaker
                 ,
                 left
                 his
                 former
                 Principles
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Grayrigge
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 taught
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 the
                 people
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 deluded
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 lyes
                 and
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 now
                 found
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 indeed
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 words
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Builders
                 of
                 this
                 Babell
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 as
                 impiously
                 ,
                 as
                 vain-gloriously
                 call
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 Tooles
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Shops
                 of
                 humane
                 Learning
                 to
                 work
                 withall
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 except
                 what
                 the
                 Learning
                 of
                 Winstanley
                 and
                 Collier
                 have
                 afforded
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 of
                 the
                 Countenancers
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 learned
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 their
                 owning
                 and
                 admiring
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 empty
                 Clouds
                 their
                 Speakers
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 sad
                 Judgment
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 sending
                 them
                 strong
                 delusions
                 to
                 believe
                 a
                 lye
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 hate
                 a
                 
                   Library
                   Cane
                   pejus
                   &
                   Angue
                
                 ,
                 all
                 Expositors
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 they
                 call
                 Heatheninsh
                 Commentators
                 ;
                 the
                 Reliques
                 of
                 those
                 pious
                 Learned
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 great
                 Lights
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                 Christ
                 in
                 their
                 Ages
                 ;
                 such
                 Books
                 I
                 mean
                 as
                 Students
                 in
                 Theology
                 use
                 as
                 good
                 helps
                 to
                 attain
                 to
                 that
                 excellent
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 they
                 tearm
                 heathenish
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Compilers
                 of
                 them
                 heathenish
                 Authors
                 .
              
               
                 Languages
                 ,
                 and
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Ornamentall
                 Qualifications
                 are
                 ulcerous
                 Deformities
                 in
                 these
                 mens
                 eyes
                 :
                 A
                 methodicall
                 discourse
                 is
                 an
                 Odium
                 ,
                 all
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 they
                 savour
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 solid
                 Knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 deny
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 needfull
                 to
                 bring
                 up
                 Children
                 in
                 any
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 taken
                 their
                 Children
                 from
                 Schoole
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Books
                 and
                 Papers
                 which
                 they
                 disperse
                 abroad
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 absurd
                 frothy
                 Sefle-contradicting
                 Quaeries
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 as
                 Ministers
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 bred
                 idle
                 at
                 Sdhooles
                 and
                 Universities
                 all
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 calling
                 as
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 a
                 Shepheard
                 ,
                 Amos
                 a
                 Heardsman
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Carpenter
                 ,
                 Paul
                 a
                 Tent-maker
                 ,
                 Peter
                 a
                 Fisherman
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 ever
                 Universities
                 ,
                 or
                 Schooles
                 of
                 Learning
                 were
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 called
                 the
                 Well-heads
                 of
                 Divinity
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 ever
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 did
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 Bugbeares
                 ,
                 so
                 common
                 in
                 use
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 Saints
                 from
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 from
                 hearing
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Approbation
                 and
                 Ordination
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Secondly
                 humane
                 Learning
                 and
                 the
                 Language
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 men
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 account
                 altogether
                 unmeet
                 to
                 meddle
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Whether
                 ever
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 did
                 confirm
                 the
                 Truths
                 they
                 delivered
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 Authors
                 ,
                 and
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Spirits
                 teaching
                 be
                 not
                 sufficient
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 daies
                 ,
                 to
                 overturn
                 ,
                 overturn
                 ,
                 overturn
                 all
                 these
                 waies
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 minde
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 do
                 they
                 mean
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Quaere
                 ?
                 what
                 Spirit
                 is
                 this
                 they
                 speak
                 from
                 ?
                 but
                 let
                 these
                 Quaeries
                 go
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Idlenesse
                 ,
                 Savage
                 Incivilities
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Irreligious
                 bloody
                 ,
                 barbarous
                 ,
                 and
                 turbulent
                 practises
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 hitherto
                 related
                 of
                 their
                 Impieties
                 and
                 disorderly
                 walkings
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 notorious
                 for
                 Idlenesse
                 in
                 their
                 Callings
                 ,
                 working
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 sometimes
                 for
                 whole
                 weeks
                 and
                 months
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 leave
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 Families
                 ,
                 Vocations
                 and
                 turn
                 all
                 Journy-men
                 Speakers
                 .
                 Others
                 regardlesse
                 of
                 all
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 wander
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 compassing
                 the
                 Country
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 upon
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 Fraternity
                 where
                 they
                 light
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 Excessive
                 charge
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 degenerated
                 also
                 to
                 such
                 Incivilities
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 few
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 having
                 departed
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 Civility
                 both
                 together
                 .
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 an
                 Eye-witnesse
                 of
                 more
                 courteous
                 behaviour
                 in
                 the
                 Indians
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 Natives
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 Indies
                 ,
                 and
                 Moores
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 men
                 will
                 afford
                 to
                 their
                 neerest
                 Relations
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 they
                 ought
                 most
                 to
                 honour
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Son
                 ,
                 if
                 turned
                 a
                 Quaker
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 use
                 the
                 usuall
                 Civility
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 is
                 christian
                 in
                 putting
                 off
                 his
                 hat
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 or
                 Mother
                 ,
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 no
                 civill
                 Salutations
                 :
                 to
                 bid
                 him
                 Goodmorrow
                 that
                 begat
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 her
                 Good
                 night
                 ,
                 or
                 farewell
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 him
                 forth
                 ,
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 accounted
                 a
                 wickednesse
                 .
              
               
                 None
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 will
                 give
                 the
                 common
                 respects
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 Friends
                 or
                 old
                 Acquaintance
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 they
                 meet
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 stranger
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 go
                 or
                 ride
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 dumb
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 Beasts
                 rather
                 then
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 affording
                 a
                 Salutation
                 ,
                 or
                 Resaluting
                 though
                 themselves
                 be
                 Saluted
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 give
                 any
                 Title
                 or
                 colour
                 of
                 respect
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 their
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 in
                 Office
                 ,
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Estate
                 —
                 such
                 as
                 Master
                 ,
                 or
                 Sir
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 call
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 naked
                 name
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 or
                 William
                 ,
                 or
                 Gervase
                 ,
                 or
                 Dorothy
                 ,
                 and
                 ignorantly
                 mistake
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 disagreeable
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 go
                 to
                 their
                 Meales
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 like
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Prayer
                 or
                 thanksgiving
                 .
              
               
               
                 When
                 meat
                 or
                 drink
                 is
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 skilful
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 invites
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 guests
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 fall
                 to
                 ,
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 as
                 their
                 appetite
                 serves
                 them
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 bed
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 rise
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 depart
                 from
                 a
                 house
                 they
                 use
                 no
                 civil
                 salutes
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 departures
                 and
                 going
                 aside
                 to
                 ease
                 themselves
                 are
                 almost
                 undistinguishable
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 many
                 honest
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 observed
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 this
                 society
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 professing
                 Christianity
                 more
                 irreligious
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 Ranters
                 excepted
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 formerly
                 used
                 prayer
                 in
                 their
                 Families
                 ,
                 have
                 now
                 laid
                 it
                 aside
                 as
                 uselesse
                 ;
                 They
                 observe
                 no
                 day
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 Gods
                 command
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 their
                 Speakers
                 ,
                 spend
                 it
                 in
                 lying
                 long
                 in
                 bed
                 ,
                 sitting
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 mere
                 idlenesse
                 ;
                 If
                 any
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 publique
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 count
                 that
                 enough
                 and
                 too
                 much
                 rather
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 fellows
                 ,
                 the
                 use
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 heard
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 carp
                 and
                 laugh
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 Such
                 dayes
                 of
                 humiliation
                 and
                 thanksgiving
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 appointed
                 by
                 authority
                 of
                 Parliament
                 they
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 learn
                 ,
                 never
                 observed
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 those
                 Ministers
                 that
                 did
                 observe
                 them
                 the
                 States
                 Priests
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 been
                 down
                 right
                 cursed
                 by
                 Fox
                 ,
                 the
                 Ring
                 leaders
                 of
                 this
                 crue
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 in
                 the
                 Barony
                 of
                 Kendal
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 now
                 fallen
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 society
                 ,
                 gave
                 this
                 as
                 one
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 deserting
                 them
                 he
                 had
                 oftentims
                 urged
                 
                   Iames
                   Nayler
                
                 to
                 pray
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 long
                 hale
                 him
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 intreaty
                 ,
                 so
                 averse
                 was
                 he
                 to
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 at
                 last
                 prevailing
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 used
                 onely
                 in
                 his
                 prayer
                 3
                 or
                 4
                 sentences
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 raise
                 up
                 thy
                 Son
                 from
                 under
                 corruption
                 in
                 us
                 :
                 which
                 sentence
                 he
                 distasting
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 reasons
                 ,
                 moved
                 him
                 to
                 leave
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 strange
                 bold
                 peice
                 of
                 Impiety
                 in
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 in
                 commanding
                 a
                 Criple
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 near
                 Kendal
                 to
                 throw
                 away
                 his
                 crutches
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 invested
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 work
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Criple
                 remained
                 a
                 Criple
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 impudently
                 discovered
                 his
                 own
                 folly
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 had
                 good
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 joyned
                 themselves
                 to
                 this
                 Sect
                 ,
                 burnt
                 their
                 bravery
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 saith
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 zeal
                 burnt
                 their
                 Bibles
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 go
                 naked
                 ,
                 is
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 accounted
                 a
                 decency
                 becoming
                 
                 their
                 imagined
                 state
                 of
                 innocency
                 better
                 then
                 apparrel
                 ;
                 the
                 ablest
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 plead
                 for
                 this
                 obscenitie
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 in
                 Kirbbymooreside
                 a
                 Market
                 town
                 in
                 Yorkeshire
                 ,
                 ran
                 stark
                 naked
                 to
                 the
                 Crosse
                 in
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 heard
                 )
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 societie
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 that
                 called
                 themselves
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 ,
                 went
                 for
                 some
                 while
                 as
                 some
                 uncivilized
                 Heathen
                 doe
                 ,
                 discovering
                 their
                 nakednesse
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 every
                 beholder
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 publikely
                 examined
                 at
                 the
                 Assises
                 for
                 their
                 bruitish
                 practice
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 wickedly
                 affirmed
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 Weighton
                 also
                 a
                 little
                 town
                 in
                 Yorkeshire
                 ,
                 a
                 woman
                 of
                 this
                 Goatish
                 herd
                 came
                 naked
                 from
                 her
                 own
                 bed
                 to
                 another
                 womans
                 Husband
                 ,
                 a
                 companion
                 of
                 hers
                 it
                 seems
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 sect
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 him
                 open
                 his
                 bed
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Father
                 had
                 sent
                 her
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 The
                 man
                 had
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 another
                 man
                 lying
                 in
                 bed
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 rose
                 to
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 this
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 this
                 honest
                 couple
                 to
                 lie
                 together
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 womans
                 Revelation
                 :
                 this
                 saith
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 intituled
                 
                   The
                   Querers
                   and
                   Quakers
                   case
                   at
                   the
                   second
                   hearing
                   is
                   no
                   lie
                   ,
                   but
                   fallen
                   under
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   Cognisance
                   a
                   known
                   thing
                   .
                
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 their
                 Gang
                 in
                 Westmerland
                 ,
                 on
                 Friday
                 the
                 Eighth
                 of
                 April
                 last
                 ,
                 ran
                 like
                 ,
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 naked
                 ,
                 all
                 but
                 his
                 shirt
                 ,
                 through
                 Kendall
                 crying
                 ,
                 
                   Repent
                   ,
                   Repent
                   ,
                   wo
                   ,
                   wo
                   ,
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   Sodome
                   ,
                   Remember
                   Lots
                   wife
                   ,
                
                 with
                 other
                 such
                 stuffe
                 .
                 His
                 principall
                 Auditours
                 were
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Boyes
                 that
                 followed
                 him
                 through
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 I
                 almost
                 wonder
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Devil
                 should
                 mean
                 ,
                 in
                 sending
                 abroad
                 such
                 naked
                 Bedlam
                 speakers
                 ;
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 this
                 Iericho
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 razed
                 then
                 raised
                 by
                 such
                 pitiful
                 Engineers
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 linger
                 no
                 where
                 in
                 particulars
                 .
                 This
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 me
                 doth
                 plainly
                 evidence
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 these
                 Apostates
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 No
                 sooner
                 is
                 any
                 one
                 become
                 a
                 Proselite
                 to
                 their
                 Sect
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 turns
                 enemy
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 .
                 Especially
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 appear
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 To
                 such
                 they
                 use
                 menacing
                 speeches
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 day
                 that
                 is
                 coming
                 wherein
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 avenged
                 ,
                 and
                 talk
                 frothily
                 sometimes
                 of
                 levying
                 forces
                 ,
                 chuseing
                 Collonels
                 and
                 Captains
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 though
                 they
                 speak
                 much
                 against
                 going
                 to
                 law
                 before
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 they
                 insinuate
                 all
                 our
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Justice
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 yet
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 affront
                 given
                 to
                 themselves
                 they
                 will
                 procure
                 the
                 Indictment
                 
                 of
                 those
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 colour
                 of
                 charge
                 against
                 Instancies
                 enough
                 might
                 be
                 given
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 credible
                 report
                 (
                 and
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 all
                 Parties
                 may
                 be
                 named
                 )
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 attempted
                 to
                 Sacrifice
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 through
                 Providence
                 prevented
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Burton
                 a
                 well
                 qualified
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Westmerland
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 
                   Naylers
                   Mittimus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 riding
                 from
                 Appleby
                 towards
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 a
                 mile
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Town
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 mid-way
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 narrow
                 Lane
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 ,
                 disparts
                 it selfe
                 into
                 two
                 ,
                 was
                 way-laid
                 with
                 foure
                 Musketteers
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 whom
                 lin'd
                 the
                 Hedge
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 where
                 the
                 Lane
                 divides
                 it selfe
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Gentleman
                 with
                 his
                 man
                 onely
                 in
                 Company
                 was
                 come
                 over
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Assassines
                 discharged
                 his
                 Musket
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Bullet
                 flying
                 as
                 he
                 conceived
                 betwixt
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 man
                 who
                 rode
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 rid
                 five
                 Paces
                 further
                 but
                 a
                 second
                 discharges
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 whose
                 Bullet
                 also
                 he
                 heard
                 sing
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 received
                 no
                 hurt
                 :
                 being
                 startl'd
                 at
                 this
                 unexpected
                 Accident
                 ,
                 and
                 fearing
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 yet
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 quickened
                 his
                 Horse
                 with
                 his
                 Spur
                 and
                 declined
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Lane.
                 
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 turn
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 were
                 two
                 more
                 Muskets
                 discharged
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 escaped
                 the
                 intended
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 mercifully
                 frustrated
                 the
                 bloody
                 Intentions
                 of
                 those
                 his
                 unknown
                 Enemies
                 :
                 These
                 men
                 fled
                 immediately
                 ,
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 Winter
                 night
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 then
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 helping
                 to
                 conceale
                 their
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 these
                 men
                 that
                 attempted
                 this
                 Murther
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 Sect
                 is
                 not
                 certainly
                 known
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 strongly
                 presumed
                 and
                 concluded
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 none
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Country
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 generally
                 reproached
                 and
                 threatned
                 by
                 the
                 Quakers
                 for
                 sending
                 Nayler
                 to
                 Prison
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 whom
                 were
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 heard
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 pick
                 his
                 Skin
                 full
                 of
                 holes
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 very
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 of
                 that
                 malicious
                 Sect
                 in
                 Appleby
                 ,
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 Nayler
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 invited
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 opportunity
                 of
                 executing
                 their
                 bloody
                 purposes
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 Gentleman
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 known
                 honesty
                 and
                 Ingenuity
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 he
                 is
                 generally
                 beloved
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 an
                 Enemy
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 one
                 quarter
                 so
                 cruell
                 as
                 to
                 thirst
                 after
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 except
                 among
                 that
                 Rabble
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Scurrilous
                 Libels
                 ,
                 against
                 Ministers
                 and
                 private
                 persons
                 have
                 been
                 fastened
                 to
                 their
                 doores
                 ,
                 thrown
                 into
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 pinn'd
                 on
                 Pulpit
                 Cushions
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 doores
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 name
                 affixed
                 by
                 those
                 Pretenders
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 well
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 true
                 Coppy
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 affixed
                 one
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 last
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Church-door
                 at
                 Lancaster
                 ,
                 which
                 Dr.
                 Marshall
                 openly
                 read
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 there
                 assembled
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 perceive
                 the
                 strange
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 by
                 such
                 their
                 unsavoury
                 Eructations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         A
                         Copy
                         of
                         a
                         Scurrilous
                         Paper
                         affixed
                         to
                         the
                         Church
                         Doore
                         at
                         Lancaster
                         .
                      
                       
                         THis
                         is
                         the
                         Idols
                         Temple
                         where
                         the
                         worship
                         of
                         the
                         Beast
                         is
                         upheld
                         ,
                         down
                         with
                         it
                         ,
                         down
                         with
                         it
                         ,
                         Revel
                         .
                         15.
                         7.
                         8.
                         
                         Revel
                         .
                         1.
                         2.
                         5.
                         
                         
                           God
                           that
                           made
                           the
                           World
                           and
                           all
                           things
                           therein
                           ,
                           dwels
                           not
                           in
                           this
                           Idolls
                           Temple
                           that
                           is
                           made
                           with
                           hands
                           ,
                           Act.
                        
                         7.
                         47
                         ,
                         48
                         ,
                         49.
                         
                         Act.
                         17.
                         21.
                         
                         
                           Neither
                           is
                           he
                           worshipped
                           in
                           this
                           Idolls
                           Temple
                           with
                           mens
                           hands
                           ,
                           Act.
                        
                         17.
                         24.
                         
                         
                           God
                           is
                           a
                           Spirit
                           ;
                           and
                           they
                           that
                           worship
                           him
                           must
                           worship
                           him
                           in
                           Spirit
                           and
                           in
                           Truth
                           ;
                           for
                           the
                           Father
                           is
                           seeking
                           such
                           to
                           worship
                           him
                           ,
                           Ioh.
                        
                         14.
                         23
                         ,
                         24.
                         
                         
                           All
                           the
                           World
                           wonders
                           after
                           the
                           Beast
                           and
                           worshippeth
                           the
                           Beast
                           ,
                           but
                           those
                           who
                           have
                           found
                           their
                           names
                           written
                           in
                           the
                           Book
                           of
                           life
                           ,
                           and
                           they
                           that
                           worship
                           the
                           Beast
                           ,
                           and
                           receive
                           his
                           Mark
                           in
                           their
                           Forehead
                           ,
                           as
                           sprinckling
                           Infants
                           and
                           worshipping
                           the
                           works
                           of
                           their
                           own
                           hands
                           ,
                           following
                           the
                           imaginations
                           of
                           their
                           hearts
                           ,
                           they
                           must
                           drink
                           of
                           the
                           wine
                           of
                           the
                           wrath
                           of
                           the
                           Almighty
                           powred
                           out
                           without
                           mixture
                           .
                           Revel
                           .
                        
                         14.
                         9
                         ,
                         10
                         ,
                         11
                         ,
                         12.
                         
                         
                           This
                           Idolls
                           Temple
                           that
                           is
                           made
                           with
                           hands
                           is
                           a
                           place
                           for
                           Night-birds
                           and
                           Screech-Owles
                           to
                           meet
                           ,
                           each
                           one
                           to
                           the
                           dishonour
                           of
                           the
                           true
                           God
                           that
                           dwelleth
                           in
                           Temples
                           made
                           without
                           hands
                           ,
                           at
                           new
                           Ierusalem
                           where
                           the
                           Temple
                           of
                           God
                           is
                           with
                           men
                           .
                           Revel
                           .
                        
                         21.
                         3.
                         
                         
                           Drunkards
                           and
                           Swearers
                           ,
                           Revellers
                           ,
                           and
                           Scoffers
                           ,
                           and
                           Scorners
                           ,
                           and
                           proud
                           and
                           wanton
                           ones
                           ,
                           and
                           Hypocrites
                           ,
                           and
                           Dissemblers
                           ,
                           Enviors
                           ,
                           Haters
                           ,
                           back-biters
                           ,
                           ,
                           Persecutors
                           ,
                           Lustfull
                        
                         
                         
                           ones
                           ,
                           and
                           contentious
                           Persons
                           ,
                           and
                           Earth-wormes
                           ,
                           meets
                           here
                           ;
                           the
                           fearifull
                           and
                           unbelieving
                           ,
                           peevish
                           and
                           perverse
                           ,
                           and
                           contentious
                           ones
                           ,
                           meets
                           here
                           in
                           their
                           Idolls
                           Temple
                           to
                           satisfie
                           their
                           Lusts
                           :
                           and
                           saith
                           the
                           Lord
                           ,
                           this
                           people
                           draw
                           neer
                           me
                           with
                           their
                           mouths
                           ,
                           and
                           honour
                           me
                           with
                           their
                           lips
                           ,
                           but
                           their
                           hearts
                           are
                           far
                           from
                           me
                           .
                           But
                           know
                           yee
                           not
                           that
                           the
                           unrighteous
                           shall
                           not
                           inherit
                           the
                           Kingdome
                           of
                           Heaven
                           ,
                           but
                           must
                           be
                           cut
                           down
                           and
                           cast
                           into
                           the
                           fire
                           ,
                           and
                           have
                           their
                           Portion
                           in
                           the
                           Lake
                           that
                           burneth
                           ?
                           be
                           not
                           deceived
                           ,
                           God
                           is
                           not
                           mocked
                           .
                        
                         This
                         is
                         a
                         Deceiver
                         that
                         standeth
                         up
                         here
                         to
                         deceive
                         the
                         people
                         every
                         seventh
                         day
                         ,
                         proud
                         and
                         covetous
                         ,
                         and
                         speaketh
                         a
                         Divination
                         of
                         his
                         own
                         brain
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         from
                         the
                         mouth
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         makes
                         the
                         people
                         light
                         and
                         vain
                         ,
                         
                           but
                           the
                           Lord
                           is
                           against
                           him
                           ,
                           hold
                           him
                           not
                           up
                           .
                           All
                           the
                           Children
                           of
                           the
                           Lord
                           are
                           ,
                           and
                           shall
                           be
                           taught
                           of
                           the
                           Lord
                           ,
                        
                         Jer.
                         31.
                         34
                         
                         Isa.
                         54.
                         13.
                         1
                         
                         Joh.
                         2.
                         27.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 constant
                 practise
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 impudent
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 a
                 scornfull
                 manner
                 with
                 their
                 hats
                 on
                 into
                 the
                 publike
                 Assemblies
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 raile
                 openly
                 and
                 exclaim
                 aloud
                 against
                 the
                 Ministers
                 with
                 most
                 reproachfull
                 tearmes
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 Gods
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 calling
                 them
                 byars
                 ,
                 Seducers
                 ,
                 Baals
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Deluders
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 bidding
                 them
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 high
                 places
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 Witnesses
                 for
                 this
                 in
                 Kendall
                 and
                 Lancashire
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 not
                 onely
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 the
                 Justices
                 at
                 Appleby
                 ordred
                 the
                 binding
                 of
                 such
                 Disturbers
                 to
                 the
                 Peace
                 ;
                 but
                 alas
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 bind
                 them
                 to
                 Peaceablenesse
                 whose
                 Spirit
                 is
                 tumultuous
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 can
                 Law
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 Conscience
                 is
                 seared
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 tumultuousnesse
                 for
                 a
                 Duty
                 ?
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Coale
                 who
                 was
                 employed
                 to
                 preach
                 abroad
                 in
                 this
                 County
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 County
                 lay
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Where
                 the
                 Country
                 was
                 destitute
                 of
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 hath
                 had
                 much
                 experience
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 professed
                 that
                 long
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 any
                 peace
                 or
                 safety
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 stood
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Two
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 ablest
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 dogg'd
                 him
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 severall
                 times
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 with
                 horrible
                 railings
                 And
                 lately
                 ,
                 not
                 many
                 weeks
                 since
                 ,
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 at
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Street
                 fell
                 upon
                 him
                 with
                 such
                 horrid
                 expressions
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 shew
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 the
                 boyling
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 Hellish
                 Rancour
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 fury
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 beholden
                 to
                 Friends
                 to
                 rescue
                 him
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Lords
                 Day
                 three
                 of
                 these
                 wanderers
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Congregation
                 at
                 Kendall
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 ,
                 belching
                 forth
                 such
                 tearms
                 of
                 
                   Baals
                   Priests
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 Hellish
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 filled
                 both
                 the
                 Congregation
                 and
                 streets
                 after
                 with
                 Tumult
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 violence
                 offered
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 in
                 an
                 open
                 Auditory
                 to
                 one
                 Master
                 Crosby
                 had
                 proved
                 little
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 hath
                 affirmed
                 openly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 on
                 his
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 was
                 complotted
                 against
                 another
                 Minister
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 gathereth
                 from
                 a
                 Letter
                 sent
                 him
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 that
                 confederacy
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 friend
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 so
                 ordered
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 relate
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 said
                 Minister
                 could
                 not
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 conjecture
                 lesse
                 then
                 some
                 grosse
                 abuse
                 intended
                 against
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 discoursing
                 with
                 Fox
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 one
                 present
                 prevented
                 it
                 ?
                 Others
                 have
                 been
                 desired
                 by
                 some
                 friends
                 to
                 keep
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 heard
                 a
                 mischief
                 was
                 intended
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 Eye
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 where
                 this
                 people
                 live
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 tumults
                 and
                 uprores
                 they
                 make
                 in
                 Markets
                 ?
                 What
                 ear
                 hath
                 not
                 heard
                 heard
                 of
                 their
                 open
                 revilings
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 principally
                 fasten
                 on
                 them
                 in
                 whom
                 most
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 sound
                 Religion
                 appears
                 ?
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 professeth
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 especially
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 that
                 endeavors
                 to
                 be
                 faithfull
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 the
                 duties
                 incumbent
                 on
                 him
                 cannot
                 passe
                 by
                 them
                 without
                 their
                 scorns
                 .
                 Against
                 such
                 they
                 grin
                 ,
                 and
                 point
                 at
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 fingers
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 practises
                 of
                 this
                 licentious
                 people
                 have
                 filled
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Gods
                 People
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 with
                 exceeding
                 fears
                 to
                 be
                 driven
                 after
                 all
                 their
                 hopes
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 Corners
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 die
                 ,
                 tho
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 Jerusalems
                 peace
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 receiving
                 it
                 :
                 whilest
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 God
                 roare
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Congregations
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 fast
                 did
                 their
                 insolencies
                 grow
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Numbers
                 increase
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 little
                 curbed
                 by
                 the
                 imprisonment
                 of
                 Nayler
                 ,
                 and
                 sending
                 forth
                 a
                 warrant
                 for
                 the
                 Apprehension
                 of
                 Fox
                 for
                 his
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 verily
                 believed
                 by
                 many
                 sober
                 understanding
                 men
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 no
                 peace
                 or
                 almost
                 safety
                 for
                 any
                 real
                 Christian
                 in
                 Westmerland
                 and
                 some
                 adjacent
                 parts
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Justices
                 expressed
                 themselves
                 at
                 the
                 Sessions
                 Ianuary
                 last
                 ,
                 one
                 main
                 reason
                 of
                 Naylers
                 confinement
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 necessitated
                 to
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 publique
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 prevention
                 of
                 civil
                 dissentions
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 evils
                 as
                 might
                 have
                 ensued
                 upon
                 further
                 connivance
                 at
                 these
                 turbulene
                 Impostors
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 with
                 the
                 Judgements
                 of
                 two
                 known
                 learned
                 and
                 judicious
                 men
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           Master
                           OWEN
                        
                         ,
                         in
                         his
                         Discourse
                         of
                         Toleration
                         hath
                         this
                         Passage
                         .
                         Page
                         32.
                         
                      
                       
                         THere
                         are
                         (
                         saith
                         he
                         )
                         a
                         sort
                         of
                         persons
                         termed
                         in
                         Scripture
                         disorderly
                         ,
                         vagabond
                         ,
                         wandring
                         ,
                         irregular
                         persons
                         .
                         1.
                         
                         Thes.
                         5.
                         14.
                         
                         Acts
                         17.
                         5.
                         2
                         
                         Thess.
                         3.
                         2.
                         1.
                         
                         Tim.
                         1.
                         9.
                         
                         
                           Fixed
                           to
                           no
                           Calling
                           ,
                           abiding
                           in
                           no
                           place
                           ,
                           taking
                           no
                           care
                           of
                           their
                           Families
                           ,
                           that
                           under
                           a
                           pretence
                           of
                           teaching
                           the
                           Truth
                           ,
                           without
                           Mission
                           ,
                           without
                           Call
                           ,
                           without
                           Warrant
                           ,
                           uncommanded
                           ,
                           undesired
                           ,
                           do
                           goe
                           up
                           and
                           down
                           from
                           place
                           to
                           place
                           ,
                           creeping
                           into
                           houses
                           ,
                           &c.
                           
                           Now
                           that
                           such
                           wayes
                           as
                           these
                           ,
                           and
                           Persons
                           in
                           these
                           wayes
                           may
                           judicially
                           be
                           inquired
                           into
                           ,
                           I
                           no
                           way
                           doubt
                           .
                           The
                           Storie
                           is
                           famous
                           of
                           Sesostris
                           King
                           of
                           Egypt
                           ,
                           who
                           made
                           a
                           Law
                           that
                           all
                           the
                           Subjects
                           of
                           his
                           Kingdome
                           should
                           once
                           a
                           yeare
                           give
                           an
                           account
                           of
                           their
                           way
                           and
                           manner
                           of
                           living
                           ,
                           and
                           if
                           any
                           was
                           found
                           to
                           spend
                           his
                           time
                           idly
                           ,
                           he
                           was
                           certainly
                           punished
                           .
                           And
                           the
                           Lawes
                           of
                           most
                           Nations
                           have
                           provided
                           that
                           their
                           people
                           shall
                           not
                           be
                           wanderers
                           ,
                           and
                           whosoever
                           hath
                           not
                           a
                           place
                           of
                           abode
                           ,
                           and
                           imployment
                           ,
                           is
                           by
                           them
                           a
                           punishable
                           vagabond
                           .
                           And
                           in
                           this
                           by
                           experience
                           of
                           the
                           wayes
                           ,
                           walking
                           ,
                           and
                           converse
                           of
                           such
                           persons
                           ,
                           I
                           am
                           exceedingly
                           confirmed
                           I
                           did
                           as
                           yet
                           never
                           observe
                           any
                           other
                           issue
                           upon
                           such
                           undertakers
                           ,
                           but
                           scandal
                           to
                           Religion
                           ,
                           and
                           trouble
                           to
                           men
                           in
                           their
                           Civil
                           relations
                           ,
                           when
                           men
                           by
                           the
                           practise
                           of
                           any
                           vice
                           or
                           sin
                           ,
                           draw
                           others
                           to
                           a
                           pretended
                           Religion
                           ,
                           or
                           by
                           pretence
                           of
                           Religion
                           draw
                           men
                           to
                           any
                           vice
                           or
                           sinne
                           ,
                           let
                           them
                           be
                           twice
                           punished
                           ,
                           for
                           their
                           reall
                           vices
                           ,
                           and
                           pretended
                           Religion
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 Master
                 Owen
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Master
                         COTTON
                         of
                         New
                         England
                         ,
                         touching
                         the
                         controversie
                         of
                         Libertie
                         of
                         Conscience
                         in
                         matters
                         of
                         Religion
                         ,
                         Page
                         7.
                         layeth
                         down
                         this
                         Position
                         for
                         Truth
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           IF
                           a
                           man
                           hold
                           forth
                           (
                           saith
                           he
                           )
                           or
                           professe
                           any
                           Errour
                           or
                           false
                           way
                           with
                           a
                           boysterous
                           and
                           arrogant
                           Spirit
                           ,
                           to
                           the
                           disturbance
                           of
                           civil
                           Peace
                           ,
                           he
                           may
                           justly
                           he
                           punished
                           according
                           to
                           the
                           qualitie
                           and
                           measure
                           of
                           his
                           disturbance
                           caused
                           by
                           him
                           ;
                           and
                           page
                        
                         8.
                         
                         
                           He
                           saith
                           ,
                           the
                           Scripture
                           forbids
                           not
                           to
                           drive
                           ravenous
                           Wolves
                           from
                           the
                           sheep-fold
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           restrain
                           them
                           from
                           devouring
                           the
                           sheep
                           of
                           Christ
                           :
                           and
                           Page
                        
                         9.
                         
                         
                           He
                           saith
                           ,
                           we
                           acknowledge
                           that
                           none
                           is
                           to
                           be
                           punished
                           for
                           his
                           Conscience
                           though
                           misinformed
                           ,
                           unlesse
                           his
                           Errour
                           be
                           fundamental
                           ,
                           and
                           seditiously
                           and
                           turbulently
                           promoted
                           ;
                           and
                           further
                           ,
                           we
                           acknowledge
                           none
                           ought
                           to
                           be
                           constrained
                           to
                           believe
                           or
                           professe
                           the
                           true
                           Religion
                           ,
                           till
                           he
                           be
                           convinced
                           in
                           judgement
                           of
                           the
                           Truth
                           of
                           it
                           ;
                           but
                           yet
                           restrained
                           he
                           may
                           be
                           from
                           blaspheming
                           the
                           truth
                           ,
                           and
                           from
                           seducing
                           any
                           into
                           pernicious
                           Errors
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               End.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               BRIEF
               REPLY
               To
               some
               part
               Of
               a
               very
               scurrilous
               and
               lying
               Pamphlet
               ,
               CALLED
               ,
               Sauls
               errand
               TO
               DAMASCUS
               ,
               SHEWING
               The
               vanitie
               of
               the
               praises
               there
               attributed
               to
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               and
               Falsitie
               of
               their
               Relations
               which
               are
               nought
               else
               but
               the
               breathings
               of
               a
               spirit
               of
               Malice
               .
            
             
               
                 Psal.
                 35.
                 20.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   They
                   speak
                   not
                   Peace
                   ,
                   but
                   devise
                   deceitfull
                   matters
                   against
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   quiet
                   in
                   the
                   Land.
                   
                
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 T.
                 R.
              
               for
               
                 H.
                 R.
              
               at
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               three
               Pigeons
               in
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               .
               1653.
               
            
             
             
             
             
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               
                 THere
                 is
                 an
                 unlicensed
                 Pamphlet
                 ,
                 called
              
               Sauls
               errand
               to
               Damascus
               ,
               
                 lately
                 procured
                 to
                 be
                 Printed
                 ,
                 wherein
                 diverse
                 Ministers
                 of
              
               Westmerland
               ,
               and
               Lancashire
               
                 are
                 falsly
                 aspersed
                 ,
                 and
                 maliciously
                 belied
                 and
                 traduced
                 .
                 Had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 their
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 falsities
                 contained
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 too
                 apt
                 in
                 this
                 credulous
                 age
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 spoken
                 against
                 a
                 Minister
                 )
                 there
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 one
                 word
                 written
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 that
                 concerns
                 us
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 loath
                 to
                 betray
                 my
                 indiscretion
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 attempt
                 a
                 full
                 answer
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 heap
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 trouble
                 any
                 judicious
                 Reader
                 with
                 such
                 fruitless
                 contests
                 .
                 Good
                 Readers
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 that
                 Book
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 think
                 it
                 worth
                 your
                 buying
                 or
                 perusal
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 intreat
                 you
                 to
                 read
                 it
                 with
                 some
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Contents
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 men
                 ,
                 whose
                 inner
                 man
                 hath
                 been
                 indeed
                 illuminated
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 or
                 whose
                 reason
                 hath
                 been
                 at
                 all
                 refined
                 or
                 polisht
                 by
                 learning
                 or
                 good
                 education
                 :
                 you
                 will
                 easily
                 perceive
                 by
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 men
                 ,
                 whose
                 knowledge
                 is
                 science
                 falsly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 are
                 blind
                 Leaders
                 ;
                 that
                 while
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Light
                 and
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 led
                 a
                 captive
                 prey
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 lies
                 ,
                 that
                 spirit
                 that
                 workes
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 walk
                 in
                 thick
                 darkness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 go
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 whither
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 .
                 Something
                 they
                 would
                 say
                 to
                 clear
                 themselves
                 of
                 those
                 blasphemies
                 and
                 cursed
                 speeches
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 overheard
                 to
                 utter
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 bin
                 deposed
                 upon
                 oath
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 in
              
               Westmerland
               and
               Lancashire
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 tell
                 how
                 .
                 Flatly
                 deny
                 them
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 &
                 you
                 wil
                 even
                 wonder
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 bungle
                 out
                 an
                 answer
                 .
                 You
                 wil
                 admire
                 at
                 their
                 impertinencies
                 ,
                 inconsistencies
                 ,
                 irrational
                 ,
                 insensate
                 ,
                 misty
                 expressions
                 ,
                 as
                 ambiguous
                 sometimes
                 as
                 the
                 devils
                 oracles
                 :
                 and
                 stand
                 amazed
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 impudence
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 magistically
                 they
                 can
                 revile
                 &
                 censure
                 to
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 hel
                 ,
                 &
                 how
                 boldly
                 they
                 dare
                 avouch
                 an
                 error
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 a
                 rape
                 upon
                 the
                 holy
                 Text
                 ,
                 wrest
                 and
                 misapply
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 father
                 their
                 heretical
                 ,
                 absurd
                 tenets
                 &
                 assertions
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 in
                 Print
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 While
                 they
                 would
                 defend
                 themselves
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 they
                 bewray
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 intelligent
                 Readers
                 ,
                 will
                 stink
                 in
                 your
                 nostrils
                 .
                 Nor
                 wil
                 you
                 need
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 any
                 reply
                 the
                 book
                 is
                 big
                 with
                 folly
                 &
                 madnes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 self-accused
                 and
                 carries
                 its
                 confutation
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 therfore
                 notice
                 taken
                 chiefly
                 of
                 the
                 calumnies
                 charged
                 upon
                 some
                 Ministers
                 in
              
               Westmerland
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 (
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 triumph
                 in
                 our
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 look
                 upon
                 their
                 relations
                 as
                 Truth
                 )
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 expect
                 an
                 answer
                 so
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 attested
                 on
                 Oath
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 witnesses
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               brief
               Reply
               to
               a
               very
               scurrilous
               and
               lying
               Pamphlet
               ,
               called
               
                 Sauls
                 Errand
                 to
                 Damascus
              
               :
               shewing
               the
               Vanitie
               of
               the
               praises
               there
               given
               to
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               and
               the
               falsitie
               of
               their
               Relations
               ,
               which
               are
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 THe
                 first
                 Epistle
                 in
                 Souls
                 errand
                 to
                 Damascus
                 inscribed
                 (
                 I
                 suppose
                 )
                 chiefly
                 to
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 whose
                 irreligion
                 and
                 horrid
                 impieties
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 forner
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 sufficiently
                 manifested
                 ;
                 intrudes
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 your
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 procure
                 a
                 precious
                 esteem
                 for
                 them
                 among
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Saints
                 indeed
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 tels
                 them
                 [
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Train
                 ,
                 and
                 bids
                 them
                 glory
                 in
                 their
                 habit
                 ,
                 and
                 perswades
                 them
                 they
                 wear
                 the
                 signal
                 Favors
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Authour
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 belong
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 love
                 the
                 Brethren
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 Reply
                 .
              
               
                 REader
                 we
                 could
                 wish
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 that
                 apostatized
                 Generation
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 such
                 indeed
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 had
                 that
                 Genuine
                 and
                 reall
                 glory
                 upon
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 Enemy
                 would
                 varnish
                 them
                 over
                 with
                 ,
                 to
                 deceive
                 those
                 that
                 know
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 most
                 extended
                 Charity
                 that
                 knowes
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 to
                 entertain
                 such
                 a
                 high
                 opinion
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 If
                 to
                 hate
                 the
                 Truth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 to
                 adulterate
                 ,
                 oppose
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 mentall
                 Idols
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 If
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 and
                 deny
                 all
                 Christs
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 if
                 zealously
                 to
                 maligne
                 ,
                 revile
                 ,
                 reproach
                 ,
                 taunt
                 ,
                 speak
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 evil
                 falsely
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 his
                 Gospel
                 without
                 exception
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 most
                 honest
                 godly
                 spiritual
                 Christians
                 that
                 live
                 near
                 them
                 ;
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 to
                 love
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 this
                 people
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 indeed
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 those
                 Impieties
                 
                 be
                 not
                 love
                 ,
                 but
                 reall
                 hatred
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 this
                 people
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 )
                 be
                 justly
                 reputed
                 his
                 professed
                 Enemies
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 confesse
                 their
                 love
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 society
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 discovers
                 it self
                 too
                 unhandsomely
                 ,
                 and
                 uncivilly
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 vantage
                 for
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Saintlike
                 love
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 be
                 their
                 affection
                 eminent
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 palpably
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 bitternesse
                 against
                 all
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 principles
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Epistles
                 to
                 justifie
                 his
                 sayings
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 condemne
                 all
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 except
                 his
                 own
                 Epileptick
                 society
                 ,
                 as
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 or
                 Train
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 flamings
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 souls
                 in
                 love
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 do
                 know
                 the
                 proper
                 colours
                 and
                 operations
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 affection
                 ,
                 can
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 spark
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 Epistle
                 pretends
                 to
                 ,
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Train
                 in
                 this
                 Generation
                 ;
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 our
                 sight
                 much
                 lesse
                 able
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 soul
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 converting
                 power
                 would
                 plant
                 it
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 Epistles
                 .
                 He
                 again
                 represents
                 them
                 as
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 humble
                 ,
                 self
                 denying
                 men
                 ,
                 precious
                 Christians
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 past
                 forborn
                 to
                 concorporate
                 in
                 parochiall
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 professe
                 themselves
                 to
                 have
                 gained
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 demean
                 themselves
                 without
                 giving
                 any
                 offence
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 after
                 calls
                 their
                 meetings
                 Christian
                 and
                 peaceable
                 Exercises
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Reply
                 :
              
               
                 THe
                 Authour
                 of
                 those
                 Epistles
                 (
                 it
                 seems
                 )
                 thinks
                 to
                 gain
                 advantage
                 upon
                 the
                 Readers
                 affections
                 for
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 telling
                 him
                 what
                 a
                 well
                 qualified
                 people
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 how
                 pious
                 ,
                 how
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 humble
                 ,
                 selfdenying
                 .
                 How
                 easie
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 call
                 evil
                 good
                 and
                 good
                 evil
                 ?
              
               
                 We
                 could
                 wish
                 from
                 our
                 souls
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 what
                 is
                 spoke
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 prayer
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 yet
                 become
                 such
                 ,
                 be
                 cloathed
                 with
                 those
                 Christian
                 Graces
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 with
                 these
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Ornaments
                 of
                 great
                 price
                 before
                 God.
                 But
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 too
                 manifest
                 .
                 Their
                 Blasphemies
                 and
                 hellish
                 Errors
                 ,
                 their
                 superstitions
                 ,
                 irreligion
                 ,
                 selfconceitednesse
                 ,
                 their
                 uncharitablenesse
                 ,
                 censoriousnesse
                 ,
                 constant
                 Sabbath-breaking
                 ,
                 living
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Impulse
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 wils
                 ,
                 their
                 professed
                 Enmity
                 to
                 Christs
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 violent
                 endeavours
                 to
                 overturn
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 wayes
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 invecctives
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 incomparable
                 reproachings
                 of
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 turbulent
                 behaviour
                 more
                 fully
                 spoken
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Narrative
                 ,
                 do
                 too
                 openly
                 declare
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 quite
                 opposite
                 to
                 what
                 this
                 man
                 would
                 represent
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 be
                 Enemies
                 to
                 peace
                 and
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 kind
                 of
                 pride
                 and
                 arrogancy
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Spiritual
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 Lancashire
                 produce
                 a
                 fairer
                 crop
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pasture
                 of
                 theirs
                 be
                 different
                 from
                 ours
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 there
                 better
                 fed
                 and
                 taught
                 then
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 glad
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 ill
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 as
                 ours
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 fear
                 those
                 of
                 this
                 society
                 with
                 them
                 do
                 fall
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 unanswerablenesse
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 in
                 Westmoreland
                 do
                 .
                 We
                 speak
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 conclude
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 unlike
                 to
                 prous
                 and
                 peaceable
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 mercy
                 to
                 some
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 might
                 waite
                 upon
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 fathers
                 in
                 peace
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 solicite
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 still
                 continue
                 to
                 spread
                 the
                 skirt
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 protection
                 and
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 :
                 without
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 I
                 a
                 n
                 to
                 prepare
                 for
                 those
                 times
                 wherein
                 the
                 people
                 shall
                 perish
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 vision
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophet
                 shall
                 say
                 with
                 Elijah
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 d
                 e.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 their
                 forbearance
                 to
                 concorporate
                 with
                 parochial
                 Congregations
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 commendation
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 refuse
                 to
                 be
                 hearers
                 in
                 such
                 Assemblies
                 where
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 purely
                 preached
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 a
                 mixt
                 Congregation
                 .
                 Christ
                 himself
                 preached
                 most
                 frequently
                 to
                 unconverted
                 Multitudes
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 his
                 Disciples
                 learned
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 forbear
                 to
                 concorporate
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 sent
                 forth
                 his
                 Apostles
                 with
                 Commission
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 to
                 every
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 every
                 Creature
                 ,
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 sinners
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 where
                 ever
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 hear
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 rather
                 have
                 ben
                 matter
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 shame
                 ,
                 then
                 praise
                 for
                 any
                 Companion
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 preached
                 on
                 Mars
                 hill
                 in
                 Athens
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 denied
                 to
                 hear
                 him
                 preach
                 there
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Auditors
                 were
                 Epicureans
                 and
                 Stoicks
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 save
                 Pauls
                 Associats
                 ,
                 Idolaters
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 onely
                 for
                 advantage
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 
                 Odium
                 that
                 he
                 knowes
                 lies
                 upon
                 parochial
                 Constitutions
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Nation
                 almost
                 knowes
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Congregations
                 in
                 Lancashire
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 narrower
                 compasse
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 parochial
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Iames
                   Nayler
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 deserted
                 a
                 gathered
                 Congregation
                 in
                 Yorkeshire
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 continued
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 a
                 Member
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 however
                 they
                 deny
                 any
                 benefit
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 publique
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 believe
                 what
                 ever
                 reliques
                 of
                 sound
                 knowledge
                 are
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 owe
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 imaginary
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 unsound
                 Principles
                 they
                 have
                 learned
                 otherwise
                 from
                 their
                 new
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 cursed
                 had
                 our
                 condition
                 been
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 given
                 these
                 stones
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 bread
                 ;
                 such
                 poysonous
                 deadly
                 Scorpions
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 fishes
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 confesse
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 were
                 never
                 savingly
                 wrought
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Ministration
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 our
                 great
                 Masters
                 case
                 .
                 His
                 combats
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Ministery
                 on
                 earth
                 were
                 but
                 few
                 .
                 Acts
                 1.
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 case
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 
                   preached
                   the
                   glad
                   tidings
                   of
                   salvation
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 to
                 crowds
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   some
                   one
                   or
                   two
                   onely
                   believed
                   their
                   report
                   ,
                   and
                   rejoyced
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 And
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 our
                 case
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 complaint
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 continually
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 godly
                 persons
                 have
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 experience
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 discern
                 ,
                 professed
                 )
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 these
                 of
                 this
                 way
                 in
                 Westmerland
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 Number
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Such
                 as
                 have
                 had
                 no
                 saving
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 their
                 Spirits
                 by
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 erred
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Religion
                 consisted
                 in
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 floatings
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 fancies
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 carried
                 with
                 great
                 zeal
                 and
                 heat
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 through
                 all
                 forms
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 call
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 scarce
                 a
                 knowing
                 Christian
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 have
                 easily
                 pointed
                 at
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 theseFoxes
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 deceive
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 spirits
                 would
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 strike
                 in
                 with
                 any
                 principle
                 might
                 subvert
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 seals
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 faithfull
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 their
                 stewardship
                 ,
                 such
                 Christians
                 as
                 have
                 lookt
                 in
                 themselves
                 stand
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 rooted
                 faster
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 to
                 another
                 Gospel
                 by
                 the
                 blasts
                 of
                 such
                 delusions
                 as
                 have
                 their
                 descent
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 foreheads
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Title
                 Page
                 ,
                 he
                 compares
                 the
                 peaceable
                 Petitioning
                 of
                 some
                 Ministers
                 in
                 Lancashire
                 to
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Sauls
                   errand
                   of
                   Damascus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 saith
                 their
                 Petition
                 breaths
                 out
                 threatnings
                 and
                 slaughters
                 against
                 a
                 peaceable
                 and
                 godly
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 nicknamed
                 Quakers
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 Epistles
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Author
                 hath
                 divers
                 insinuations
                 of
                 charges
                 against
                 some
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Ministers
                 in
                 Lancashire
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Lords
                 Disciples
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 their
                 indignation
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 never
                 did
                 proclaim
                 war
                 against
                 drunkards
                 ,
                 swearers
                 ,
                 common
                 blasphemers
                 ,
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 That
                 their
                 high-flown
                 contending
                 spirits
                 are
                 gone
                 beyond
                 slender
                 wrestlings
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 scorn
                 to
                 encounter
                 with
                 any
                 below
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 .
                 Other
                 wickednesses
                 he
                 point
                 blanck
                 layes
                 to
                 your
                 charge
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 those
                 sons
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 they
                 call
                 themselves
                 ,
                 pretend
                 a
                 
                   jus
                   Divinum
                
                 to
                 persecution
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 troubled
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 State
                 with
                 abominable
                 misrepresentations
                 of
                 honest
                 ,
                 pious
                 peaceable
                 men
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Quakers
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 faithful
                 to
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 people
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 contrivers
                 of
                 the
                 Petition
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 exalt
                 themselves
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 Gods
                 People
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Reply
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Wonder
                 much
                 at
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 eyes
                 they
                 see
                 withall
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 world
                 beleive
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 espy
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 unconverted
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 breasts
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 comminations
                 and
                 persecution
                 ,
                 blood
                 and
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 can
                 see
                 nothing
                 but
                 Christian
                 Modesty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Truth
                 and
                 Sobriety
                 .
                 Surely
                 blood
                 and
                 slaughter
                 are
                 the
                 Objects
                 of
                 their
                 Meditation
                 by
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 dreams
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 are
                 dreams
                 of
                 cruelty
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 the
                 humble
                 ,
                 innocent
                 ,
                 sober
                 Petitions
                 of
                 Christians
                 jealous
                 for
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 studious
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 enemy
                 from
                 making
                 such
                 havock
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 of
                 late
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 presently
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 Petition
                 ,
                 they
                 troubled
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 State
                 with
                 abominable
                 misrepresentations
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 it self
                 an
                 abominable
                 untruth
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 verily
                 beleive
                 that
                 Epistoler
                 Conscience
                 tels
                 him
                 so
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 indeed
                 such
                 a
                 Petition
                 prepared
                 and
                 intended
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 certainly
                 
                 informed
                 it
                 never
                 was
                 presented
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 that
                 Petition
                 contain
                 the
                 least
                 tittle
                 of
                 any
                 misrepresentation
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 brief
                 and
                 true
                 relation
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 Abominations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 too
                 famously
                 and
                 evidently
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Countrie
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 .
                 O
                 the
                 impudency
                 of
                 that
                 lying
                 spirit
                 that
                 hath
                 entred
                 into
                 this
                 generation
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 false
                 and
                 railing
                 accusations
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 brought
                 against
                 (
                 I
                 do
                 verily
                 believe
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 and
                 servants
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 onely
                 answer
                 as
                 Michael
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   rebuke
                   thee
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 could
                 have
                 rather
                 desired
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Ministers
                 in
                 Lancashire
                 would
                 have
                 answered
                 this
                 Calumniator
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 ashamed
                 of
                 his
                 falsities
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 confident
                 are
                 as
                 clear
                 from
                 all
                 those
                 charges
                 as
                 the
                 new
                 born
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 precept
                 ,
                 Isay
                 51.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Fear
                   not
                   the
                   reproach
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   nor
                   are
                   affraid
                   of
                   their
                   revilings
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 theseEpistles
                 prefixt
                 to
                 
                   Sauls
                   errand
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 lives
                 in
                 Lancashire
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 he
                 doth
                 ;
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 real
                 worth
                 ,
                 Truth
                 of
                 Godlinesse
                 ,
                 Christian
                 simplicity
                 and
                 white
                 Innocency
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 then
                 in
                 160.
                 such
                 Foxes
                 as
                 now
                 spoil
                 the
                 vineyards
              
               
                 He
                 might
                 have
                 considered
                 whose
                 work
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 accuse
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 hath
                 from
                 thence
                 deserved
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Me
                 thinks
                 he
                 manifests
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 Generation
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 30
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Whose
                   teeth
                   are
                   swords
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   jaw
                   teeth
                   are
                   knives
                   to
                   devour
                   the
                   poor
                   from
                   off
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   needy
                   from
                   among
                   men
                   .
                
                 While
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 smoother
                 then
                 butter
                 ,
                 and
                 softer
                 then
                 oyle
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 war
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 against
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 drawn
                 swords
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 breathings
                 of
                 a
                 spirit
                 possest
                 with
                 malice
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 describing
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 shall
                 make
                 the
                 last
                 times
                 perillous
                 ,
                 saith
                 among
                 other
                 Characters
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 false
                 accusers
                 ,
                 fierce
                 dispisers
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 wish
                 my
                 greatest
                 enemy
                 so
                 much
                 hurt
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 those
                 in
                 Authoritie
                 know
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 give
                 ear
                 to
                 the
                 Calumnies
                 of
                 every
                 Anonymus
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 101.
                 5
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   so
                   privily
                   slandereth
                   his
                   neighbour
                
                 (
                 saith
                 David
                 )
                 
                   him
                   will
                   I
                   cut
                   off
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   worketh
                   deceit
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   dwell
                   in
                   my
                   House
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   telleth
                   lies
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   tarry
                   in
                   my
                   sight
                   :
                
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Sauls
                 sin
                 and
                 shame
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 calumnies
                 of
                 Doeg
                 ,
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 ministred
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 we
                 all
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 worlds
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 accused
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 evil
                 .
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 escape
                 the
                 scourge
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 slanders
                 .
                 Well
                 therefore
                 may
                 the
                 false
                 aspersions
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 be
                 born
                 as
                 an
                 easie
                 burthen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   thou
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   deliver
                   my
                   soul
                   from
                   lying
                   lips
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   a
                   deceitfull
                   Tongue
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 120.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Let
                   thy
                   mercies
                   also
                   come
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   even
                   thy
                   salvation
                   according
                   to
                   thy
                   Word
                   .
                   So
                   shall
                   I
                   have
                   wherewith
                   to
                   answer
                   him
                   that
                   reproacheth
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   my
                   trust
                   is
                   in
                   thy
                   Word
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 41.
                 42.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Pamphlet
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 some
                 answer
                 to
                 ,
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 and
                 scandalous
                 Relation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Nayler
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 for
                 him
                 foolishly
                 complains
                 of
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 maliciously
                 abuses
                 and
                 belies
                 divers
                 Ministers
                 in
                 Westmerland
                 as
                 his
                 persecutors
                 ,
                 who
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 never
                 used
                 any
                 unchristian
                 language
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 never
                 guiltie
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 incivilitie
                 in
                 Action
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 outcry
                 of
                 persecution
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 reply
                 to
                 this
                 Relation
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 their
                 fals
                 Narrative
                 of
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Justices
                 at
                 Appleby
                 ,
                 against
                 
                   Iames
                   Nayler
                
                 ,
                 Jan.
                 8.
                 1652.
                 
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amisse
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 expose
                 the
                 Quakers
                 own
                 Relations
                 verbatim
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 my
                 Reader
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 
                   Sauls
                   errand
                   to
                   Damascus
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Divers
                 particulars
                 of
                 the
                 Persecutions
                 of
                 
                   Iames
                   Nayler
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 Westmerland
                 .
              
               
                 JAmes
                 being
                 at
                 a
                 meeting
                 at
                 
                   Edward
                   Briggs
                
                 house
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 ,
                 where
                 many
                 people
                 met
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 desired
                 by
                 divers
                 friends
                 to
                 meet
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 at
                 Widow
                 Cocks
                 house
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 mile
                 from
                 Kendal
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 Priests
                 having
                 notice
                 ,
                 raised
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Kendal
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 long
                 in
                 gathering
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 meeting
                 was
                 done
                 ;
                 but
                 Spies
                 being
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 Steeple
                 top
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 notice
                 was
                 given
                 what
                 way
                 Iames
                 passed
                 from
                 thence
                 :
                 and
                 coming
                 down
                 towards
                 Kindal
                 ,
                 two
                 Priests
                 being
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 exceeding
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 following
                 them
                 ,
                 met
                 him
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Nayler
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   Message
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   convenient
                   place
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 James
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   no
                   respecter
                   of
                   places
                   .
                
                 The
                 message
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 declare
                 was
                 this
                 :
                 
                   I
                   conjure
                   thee
                   that
                   thou
                   tell
                   me
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   what
                   power
                   thou
                   inflictest
                   such
                   punishment
                   upon
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   creatures
                   .
                   James
                
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Dost
                   thou
                   remember
                   who
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   did
                   adjure
                   Christ
                   to
                   tell
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   asked
                   by
                   what
                   authoritie
                   he
                   did
                   those
                   things
                   ?
                
                 for
                 James
                 saw
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 that
                 Generation
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Priest
                 still
                 conjuring
                 him
                 to
                 tell
                 by
                 what
                 power
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 ;
                 James
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Dost
                   thou
                   acknowledge
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   a
                   power
                   ?
                   Yea
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   have
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   I
                   know
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   a
                   power
                   .
                   James
                
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   have
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   sayest
                   thou
                   hast
                   ,
                   then
                   thou
                   canst
                   tell
                   by
                   what
                   power
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   .
                
                 The
                 Priest
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   God
                   comes
                   ,
                   he
                   comes
                   to
                   torment
                   the
                   souls
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   bodies
                   .
                   James
                
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   comes
                   to
                   redeem
                   the
                   souls
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 after
                 much
                 jangling
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 began
                 to
                 accuse
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 Justice
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 ;
                 As
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   taught
                   people
                   to
                   burn
                   their
                   Bibles
                   ,
                   Children
                   to
                   disobey
                   their
                   Parents
                   ,
                   Wives
                   their
                   Husbands
                   ,
                   People
                   to
                   disobey
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   &
                   such
                   like
                   accusations
                   :
                
                 To
                 which
                 James
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   a
                   false
                   accuser
                   :
                   prove
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   if
                   thou
                   canst
                   ,
                   here
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   .
                
                 But
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 accuse
                 Iames
                 for
                 holding
                 out
                 a
                 light
                 that
                 doth
                 convince
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   have
                   not
                
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Iames
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Put
                   out
                   one
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   great
                   multitude
                   ,
                   that
                   dare
                   say
                   he
                   hath
                   it
                   not
                   .
                
                 Saith
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   are
                   all
                   Christians
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   a
                   Turk
                   or
                   Indian
                   were
                   here
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   deny
                   it
                   .
                
                 James
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   goest
                   far
                   for
                   a
                   proof
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   a
                   Turk
                   were
                   here
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   witnesse
                   against
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 people
                 beginning
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 turned
                 away
                 ,
                 saying
                 .
                 
                   Here
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   disturbance
                
                 .
                 Said
                 James
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   are
                   thy
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   fruiuts
                   of
                   thy
                   Ministery
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Justice
                 with
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 did
                 endeavour
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 rude
                 people
                 off
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 purpose
                 there
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 being
                 to
                 passe
                 over
                 the
                 bridge
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 town
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 party
                 ran
                 before
                 ,
                 swearing
                 they
                 would
                 throw
                 him
                 off
                 the
                 bridge
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 but
                 coming
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 their
                 purpose
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 encouraged
                 in
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 him
                 assurance
                 of
                 protection
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 wonderfully
                 keep
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 unto
                 the
                 bridge
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 their
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 received
                 no
                 harm
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 speak
                 all
                 along
                 ▪
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 he
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 town
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 raging
                 Priests
                 continued
                 shouting
                 ,
                 crying
                 and
                 throwing
                 stones
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 mile
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 town
                 :
                 But
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 he
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 with
                 him
                 received
                 any
                 harm
                 .
                 The
                 work
                 was
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 were
                 brought
                 much
                 to
                 admire
                 it
                 and
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
               
               
                 Another
                 time
                 Iames
                 being
                 desired
                 of
                 many
                 Christian
                 Friends
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 a
                 meeting
                 at
                 Ortor
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 wait
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 known
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 did
                 accordingly
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 friends
                 and
                 brethren
                 accompanied
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Priests
                 having
                 intelligence
                 some
                 dayes
                 before
                 ,
                 five
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 people
                 from
                 all
                 quarters
                 .
                 A
                 friend
                 in
                 the
                 town
                 desired
                 Iames
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 a
                 message
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 desiring
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 convenient
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 multitude
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Iames
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   my
                   desire
                   that
                   all
                   may
                   be
                   edified
                   :
                
                 and
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 came
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 him
                 by
                 what
                 authority
                 he
                 came
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 gathered
                 so
                 many
                 people
                 together
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 peace
                 ;
                 and
                 tempting
                 him
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Wilt
                   thou
                   be
                   bound
                   that
                   none
                   here
                   shall
                   break
                   the
                   Peace
                   ?
                
                 To
                 which
                 Iames
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   come
                   not
                   hither
                   to
                   create
                   offences
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   break
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   suffer
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                
                 for
                 he
                 perceived
                 they
                 intended
                 violence
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appeared
                 afterward
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 seeing
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 prevail
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 them
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 called
                 it
                 ,
                 tempting
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   people
                   may
                   all
                   sit
                   and
                   hear
                   better
                   :
                
                 But
                 James
                 perceiving
                 their
                 deceit
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   places
                   were
                   alike
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   abide
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   .
                
                 Whereupon
                 they
                 pulled
                 out
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 any
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 authorized
                 to
                 speak
                 either
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 publike
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 bad
                 him
                 speak
                 at
                 his
                 perill
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 answer
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 saying
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   publike
                   place
                   .
                   No
                   ?
                
                 said
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 
                   Is
                   not
                   this
                   a
                   publick
                   place
                   ,
                   the
                   Town-field
                   ?
                
                 and
                 charged
                 the
                 Constable
                 of
                 the
                 town
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 office
                 ;
                 and
                 examined
                 his
                 authority
                 :
                 James
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                   sent
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   have
                   not
                   their
                   authoritie
                   from
                   men
                   .
                
                 But
                 they
                 bad
                 him
                 prove
                 that
                 .
                 He
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Paul
                   received
                   not
                   his
                   Commission
                   from
                   man
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   man.
                
                 To
                 which
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   was
                   his
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   would
                   prove
                   that
                
                 Paul
                 
                   had
                   a
                   call
                   from
                   man
                   to
                   preach
                
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 he
                 named
                 that
                 place
                 in
                 Acts
                 13.
                 2.
                 where
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Separate
                   me
                   Barnabas
                   and
                   Saul
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   laid
                   their
                   hands
                   upon
                   them
                
                 ;
                 which
                 said
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   the
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Presbytery
                
                 ;
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 found
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 Iames
                 asked
                 him
                 if
                 that
                 was
                 Pauls
                 cal●
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 (
                 three
                 times
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 answered
                 nothing
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 
                   James
                   ,
                   If
                   that
                   was
                   his
                   call
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   preached
                   long
                   without
                   a
                   call
                   before
                   that
                
                 ;
                 and
                 instanced
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Whereupon
                 that
                 businesse
                 ended
                 ;
                 But
                 another
                 Priest
                 stood
                 up
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   oughtest
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   thy
                   Faith
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   asketh
                
                 ;
                 
                 whereupon
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 divers
                 questions
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 James
                 answered
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 some
                 who
                 stood
                 by
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Answer
                   not
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   ask
                   him
                   some
                   .
                
                 A
                 while
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   James
                   asked
                   him
                   how
                   he
                   would
                   prove
                   himself
                   a
                   Minister
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   upon
                   Tythes
                   ?
                
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 answer
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 
                   Iames
                   ,
                   Neither
                   will
                   I
                   answer
                   thee
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   aske
                   me
                   twenty
                   more
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 question
                 he
                 asked
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   Christ
                   was
                   ascended
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   :
                
                 but
                 Iames
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   answer
                   thee
                
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   denies
                   the
                   humanity
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 out-cry
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 people
                 cried
                 out
                 saying
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   hear
                   him
                   ;
                   you
                   have
                   often
                   told
                   us
                   many
                   things
                   against
                   him
                   :
                   let
                   him
                   speake
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   if
                   he
                   speak
                   not
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   then
                   reprove
                   him
                   .
                   Iames
                
                 hearing
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 began
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 gave
                 audience
                 and
                 were
                 very
                 silent
                 .
                 But
                 beginning
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 Christ
                 alone
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Teacher
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   endure
                   to
                   hear
                   this
                   Seducer
                   any
                   longer
                   .
                
                 Vpon
                 which
                 ,
                 Iames
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Prove
                   me
                   a
                   Seducer
                   before
                   all
                   this
                   people
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   thou
                   art
                   a
                   false
                   Accuser
                   .
                
                 But
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 ;
                 But
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   answer
                   me
                   that
                   question
                   I
                   asked
                   thee
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   call
                   thee
                   a
                   Seducer
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   I
                   live
                   .
                
              
               
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 peace
                 there
                 ,
                 nor
                 libertie
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 they
                 desired
                 Iames
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 kept
                 close
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 came
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Priest
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 raged
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 friend
                 received
                 stripes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 r●ging
                 
                   S●a
                   mires
                
                 waited
                 about
                 the
                 dore
                 to
                 do
                 mischief
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 shouting
                 about
                 the
                 house
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 speaking
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 house
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 People
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 purpose
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 Lord
                 so
                 ordered
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 away
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 harm
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 party
                 about
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 if
                 Nayler
                 was
                 gone
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 he
                 was
                 gone
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   may
                   thanke
                   God
                   of
                   that
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 by
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 he
                 escaped
                 their
                 violence
                 at
                 that
                 time
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Priests
                 missing
                 of
                 their
                 purpose
                 there
                 the
                 next
                 first
                 day
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 prepared
                 their
                 Sermons
                 sutable
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 intended
                 ,
                 possessing
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Blasphemer
                 ,
                 and
                 denyed
                 he
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 the
                 Humanity
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 all
                 Authoritie
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Parliament
                 had
                 opened
                 a
                 gap
                 for
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 hearers
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 God
                 good
                 service
                 that
                 would
                 knock
                 him
                 down
                 Thus
                 having
                 stirred
                 up
                 the
                 ruder
                 sort
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 they
                 prevailed
                 with
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 called
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 :
                 the
                 Priests
                 son
                 got
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 twelve
                 miles
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 actual
                 arms
                 against
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 Scots
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 armed
                 a
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 against
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 very
                 early
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 where
                 many
                 Christian
                 friends
                 should
                 have
                 met
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 for
                 Nayler
                 ,
                 threatning
                 to
                 knock
                 out
                 his
                 brains
                 against
                 the
                 stones
                 in
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 pull
                 down
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 out
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 dorewas
                 never
                 shut
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 forth
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 to
                 dispute
                 with
                 the
                 Priest.
                 But
                 James
                 seeing
                 what
                 they
                 intended
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   did
                   not
                   use
                   me
                   socivilly
                   the
                   last
                   time
                   I
                   was
                   amongst
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   have
                   a
                   mind
                   they
                   may
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   the
                   doores
                   are
                   open
                   .
                
                 Which
                 answer
                 they
                 told
                 the
                 Priests
                 whereupon
                 they
                 rushed
                 violently
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 throat
                 ,
                 haled
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dore
                 into
                 a
                 field
                 ,
                 where
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 a
                 Justice
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 Pitchfork
                 struck
                 off
                 his
                 hat
                 ,
                 &
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 such
                 Questions
                 as
                 the
                 Priests
                 would
                 ask
                 him
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 began
                 to
                 ask
                 many
                 Questions
                 :
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 the
                 Humanitie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 Questions
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 being
                 asked
                 if
                 Christ
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   witnessed
                   him
                   in
                   measure
                
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 asked
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   Christ
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   as
                   man.
                
                 James
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   divided
                
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 urged
                 him
                 to
                 tell
                 whether
                 Christ
                 as
                 man
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 or
                 no.
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   divided
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   Christ
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   witnesse
                   that
                   Christ
                   in
                   me
                   who
                   is
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   in
                   measure
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Priest
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   in
                   heaven
                   with
                   a
                   carnal
                   body
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 said
                 James
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   filleth
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   carnal
                   but
                   spiritual
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   Christ
                   be
                   in
                   Heaven
                   with
                   a
                   carnal
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Saints
                   with
                   a
                   spiritual
                   body
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   proportionable
                   :
                   neither
                   was
                   that
                   a
                   carnal
                   body
                   which
                   came
                   in
                   among
                   the
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   the
                   doors
                   being
                   shut
                   :
                   for
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   knowest
                   him
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 Then
                 after
                 much
                 jangling
                 and
                 tempting
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 not
                 having
                 got
                 the
                 advantage
                 he
                 waited
                 for
                 ,
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 into
                 their
                 houses
                 :
                 and
                 alledged
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Epistle
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 verse
                 10.
                 
                 Now
                 how
                 suitable
                 that
                 place
                 was
                 for
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 all
                 people
                 may
                 see
                 who
                 have
                 eyes
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 they
                 are
                 forbidden
                 to
                 receive
                 any
                 into
                 their
                 houses
                 but
                 such
                 who
                 
                   abide
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 and
                 
                   confess
                   themselves
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   both
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                
                 and
                 preach
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Priests
                 say
                 that
                 is
                 blasphemy
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Priest
                 turned
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 upon
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 armed
                 multitude
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 violent
                 against
                 divers
                 friends
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 .
                 James
                 
                 hearing
                 friends
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Justice
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   will
                   surely
                   set
                   us
                   peaceably
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   again
                   :
                
                 But
                 seeing
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 rude
                 multitude
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 himself
                 up
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Will
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   be
                   done
                   .
                
              
               
                 Upon
                 which
                 the
                 Justice
                 turned
                 again
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   will
                   see
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   again
                   :
                
                 and
                 going
                 towards
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 many
                 friends
                 kept
                 close
                 about
                 James
                 ,
                 exposing
                 their
                 own
                 bodies
                 to
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 their
                 weapons
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 him
                 harmlesse
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 we
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 not
                 receiving
                 much
                 harm
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 James
                 was
                 praising
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 his
                 wondrous
                 deliverance
                 from
                 their
                 malicious
                 intents
                 ,
                 some
                 heard
                 them
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   we
                   let
                   him
                   go
                   thus
                   ,
                   all
                   people
                   will
                   run
                   after
                   him
                   .
                
                 Whereupon
                 they
                 agreed
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Justice
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 came
                 with
                 violence
                 and
                 haled
                 him
                 out
                 again
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Justice
                 and
                 the
                 Priest
                 getting
                 a
                 horsback
                 ,
                 they
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 run
                 after
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 Alehouse
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 went
                 in
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 one
                 friend
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 with
                 Iames.
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 before
                 the
                 Justice
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 hat
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 send
                 him
                 to
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 he
                 Thoued
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 Justice
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Commission
                   runs
                   ,
                   Ye
                
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Iames
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   do
                   it
                   not
                   in
                   contempt
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   own
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                   it
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   :
                   But
                   I
                   find
                   none
                   such
                   honour
                   commanded
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   forbidden
                   .
                
                 Then
                 they
                 concluded
                 to
                 commit
                 him
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 as
                 a
                 wandring
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 none
                 knew
                 there
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 knew
                 him
                 were
                 kept
                 out
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 he
                 to
                 
                   Arthur
                   Scaife
                   ,
                   Thou
                   knowest
                   me
                   ;
                   I
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Army
                   with
                   thee
                   eight
                   or
                   nine
                   yeares
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   matter
                   ,
                
                 said
                 the
                 Justice
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   art
                   no
                   Souldier
                   now
                
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 they
                 writ
                 a
                 Mittimus
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 to
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 him
                 to
                 Kirkby-Steven
                 that
                 night
                 &
                 shut
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Chamber
                 and
                 set
                 a
                 guard
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 divers
                 of
                 our
                 friends
                 following
                 into
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 was
                 gathered
                 together
                 for
                 meeting
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 the
                 people
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Steeple-house
                 where
                 another
                 had
                 been
                 preaching
                 :
                 for
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 that
                 day
                 ;
                 some
                 preaching
                 ,
                 some
                 plotting
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 persecuting
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   ▪
                
                 fast
                 was
                 a
                 preparation
                 for
                 Naboths
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 friends
                 not
                 being
                 suffered
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 where
                 Iames
                 was
                 ,
                 they
                 abode
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 moved
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 perceiving
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 give
                 audience
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 spoken
                 ,
                 made
                 complaint
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 some
                 were
                 sent
                 forth
                 and
                 with
                 violence
                 fetched
                 in
                 one
                 
                   Francis
                   H●●gill
                
                 ,
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 High-Priests
                 hall
                 ,
                 where
                 were
                 five
                 Priests
                 assembled
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 
                 of
                 their
                 partie
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 one
                 friend
                 .
                 And
                 bringing
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 Justice
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 hat
                 .
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   no
                   such
                   law
                
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   will
                   tread
                   both
                   Ministery
                   and
                   Magistracy
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   .
                
                 He
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   a
                   false
                   Accuser
                   :
                   prove
                   wherein
                   .
                
                 But
                 one
                 that
                 stood
                 by
                 ,
                 took
                 off
                 his
                 hat
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 Justice
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   this
                   thou
                   speakest
                   against
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ?
                
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   hast
                   thou
                   to
                   accuse
                   me
                   of
                   ?
                
                 Whereupon
                 one
                 affirmed
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Ministers
                   that
                   taught
                   for
                   hire
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Steeple-houses
                   ,
                   were
                   enemies
                   and
                   liars
                   against
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 Vpon
                 that
                 the
                 Justice
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   speakest
                   against
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Law
                   gives
                   them
                   their
                   maintenance
                   .
                
                 He
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   meddle
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   but
                   of
                   their
                   practice
                   .
                
                 Then
                 said
                 Francis
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                   Didst
                   thou
                   ever
                   know
                   a
                   Minister
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   that
                   was
                   a
                   persecutor
                   ,
                   or
                   did
                   labour
                   to
                   imprison
                   any
                   ?
                
                 And
                 after
                 some
                 more
                 discourse
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   seen
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   of
                   tyranny
                   and
                   persecution
                   in
                   this
                   dayes
                   actions
                   .
                
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 Justice
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 
                   Take
                   notice
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   the
                   Law
                   I
                   act
                   by
                   is
                   Tyrannie
                   and
                   persecution
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 assented
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 
                   Francis
                   ,
                   Thou
                   maist
                   give
                   out
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   what
                   thou
                   wilt
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   speak
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   but
                   of
                   your
                   Actions
                   .
                
                 Upon
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 prison
                 ,
                 a
                 guard
                 of
                 8
                 men
                 was
                 set
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 spent
                 the
                 night
                 in
                 drinking
                 ,
                 swearing
                 ,
                 and
                 filthy
                 and
                 unclean
                 talking
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 were
                 desired
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 filthy
                 they
                 did
                 appear
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 fittest
                 instruments
                 for
                 acting
                 the
                 Priests
                 intentions
                 ,
                 being
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 they
                 were
                 guarded
                 to
                 Appleby
                 :
                 but
                 some
                 friends
                 following
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 passe
                 on
                 the
                 streets
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 was
                 their
                 envie
                 against
                 all
                 that
                 set
                 their
                 face
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 prisoners
                 being
                 brought
                 thither
                 much
                 means
                 was
                 used
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 come
                 at
                 them
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 tempt
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 they
                 were
                 kept
                 until
                 the
                 Sessions
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 sent
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Country
                 to
                 seek
                 for
                 any
                 that
                 would
                 witness
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 improved
                 their
                 utmost
                 interest
                 for
                 their
                 advantage
                 .
                 A
                 Jury
                 was
                 chosen
                 ;
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 resolved
                 on
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 told
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 what
                 would
                 become
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 examination
                 came
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 accordingly
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 day
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 judgement
                 passed
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 never
                 saw
                 their
                 Accusers
                 ,
                 nor
                 know
                 who
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 but
                 against
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 had
                 prepared
                 3
                 large
                 Petitions
                 stuft
                 with
                 most
                 filthy
                 untruths
                 and
                 slanders
                 ,
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bottomless
                 pit
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 proved
                 though
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Justices
                 said
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   fit
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   proved
                   :
                
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 them
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 charge
                 upon
                 the
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 save
                 onely
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 manifested
                 at
                 
                 their
                 meetings
                 in
                 shaking
                 proud
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 pouring
                 out
                 his
                 Spirit
                 among
                 many
                 ,
                 especially
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 said
                 upon
                 little
                 children
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 Priests
                 concluded
                 was
                 Sorcery
                 and
                 Witchery
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 :
                 hereby
                 declaring
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 generation
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   called
                   the
                   good
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   Beelzebub
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 his
                 houshold
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 .
              
               
                 Likewise
                 they
                 had
                 gathered
                 up
                 all
                 reports
                 ,
                 true
                 or
                 fals
                 ,
                 of
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 many
                 that
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 had
                 not
                 seen
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 knew
                 ;
                 thinking
                 thereby
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 odious
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 brought
                 two
                 Priests
                 out
                 of
                 Lancashire
                 ,
                 to
                 swear
                 things
                 that
                 another
                 man
                 had
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 foure
                 Justices
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 man
                 had
                 been
                 tried
                 and
                 cleared
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 they
                 brought
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 
                   ad
                   afflictions
                   to
                   the
                   Prisoners
                   bonds
                   .
                
                 But
                 he
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 great
                 peace
                 and
                 joy
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 any
                 comfort
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 rests
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 be
                 praise
                 ,
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Examination
                 of
                 
                   Iames
                   Nayler
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 an
                 Indictment
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Sessions
                 at
                 Appleby
                 ,
                 in
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 1652.
                 
              
               
                 
                   JUstice
                   Pearson
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Put
                     off
                     your
                     hats
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Iames.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   do
                   it
                   not
                   in
                   contempt
                   of
                   Authority
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   honour
                   the
                   power
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   without
                   respecting
                   mens
                   persons
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   forbidden
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   respects
                   persons
                   ,
                   commits
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   convinced
                   of
                   the
                   Laws
                   a
                   Transgressor
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pear
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     is
                     meant
                     of
                     respecting
                     persons
                     in
                     judgement
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   I
                   see
                   one
                   in
                   goodly
                   apparel
                   and
                   a
                   gold
                   ring
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   one
                   in
                   poor
                   and
                   vile
                   rayment
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   fine
                   apparel
                   ,
                   Sit
                   thou
                   in
                   a
                   higher
                   place
                   than
                   the
                   poor
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   partial
                   ,
                   and
                   judge
                   of
                   evil
                   thoughts
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     wert
                     in
                     the
                     Parliament-house
                     ;
                     wouldst
                     thou
                     keep
                     it
                     on
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   God
                   should
                   keep
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   I
                   am
                   in
                   now
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     knew
                     thou
                     wouldst
                     contemn
                     Authority
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   speak
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   contemn
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   am
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   power
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   conscience
                   sake
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Now
                     Authoritie
                     commands
                     thee
                     to
                     put
                     off
                     thy
                     Hat
                     ;
                     what
                     sayest
                     thou
                     to
                     it
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   Where
                   God
                   commands
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   man
                   another
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   obey
                   God
                   rather
                   then
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Benson
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     See
                     whether
                     the
                     Law
                     commands
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     your
                     own
                     wills
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   The
                   Inditement
                   was
                   read
                   ,
                   wherein
                
                 Iames
                 
                   was
                   Indited
                   for
                   saying
                   that
                
                 Christ
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Where
                     wast
                     thou
                     born
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   At
                   Ardislaw
                   two
                   miles
                   from
                   Wakefeild
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     long
                     livedst
                     thou
                     there
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   Until
                   I
                   was
                   married
                   :
                   then
                   I
                   went
                   into
                   
                     Wakefeild
                     Parish
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     profession
                     wast
                     thou
                     of
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Husbandman
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Wast
                     thou
                     a
                     Souldier
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   a
                   Souldier
                   betwixt
                   8
                   and
                   9
                   years
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Wast
                     thou
                     not
                     at
                     Burford
                     among
                     the
                     Levellers
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   was
                   never
                   there
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     charge
                     thee
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     tell
                     me
                     whether
                     thou
                     wast
                     or
                     no
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   was
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   North
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   never
                   taxed
                   for
                   any
                   Mutiny
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   ,
                   while
                   I
                   served
                   the
                   Parliament
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     was
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     thy
                     coming
                     into
                     these
                     parts
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   I
                   may
                   have
                   libertie
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   declare
                   it
                   .
                   I
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   Plow
                   ,
                   meditating
                   on
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   suddenly
                   I
                   heard
                   a
                   voyce
                   ,
                   saying
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   
                     Get
                     thee
                     out
                     from
                     thy
                     Kindred
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     thy
                     Fathers
                     house
                     :
                  
                   and
                   I
                   had
                   a
                   promise
                   given
                   in
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   I
                   did
                   exceedingly
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   heard
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   that
                   God
                   which
                   I
                   had
                   professed
                   from
                   a
                   Child
                   ,
                   but
                   had
                   never
                   known
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Didst
                     thou
                     hear
                     that
                     voyce
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   I
                   did
                   hear
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   I
                   came
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   I
                   gave
                   up
                   my
                   Estate
                   ,
                   cast
                   out
                   my
                   mony
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   being
                   obedient
                   in
                   going
                   forth
                   ,
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   wonder
                   to
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   none
                   thought
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   lived
                   :
                   but
                   (
                   after
                   I
                   was
                   made
                   willing
                   )
                   I
                   began
                   to
                   make
                   some
                   preparation
                   ;
                   as
                   apparel
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   necessaries
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   whither
                   I
                   should
                   goe
                   .
                   But
                   shortly
                   afterward
                   going
                   agate-ward
                   with
                   a
                   friend
                   from
                   my
                   owne
                   house
                   ,
                   having
                   on
                   an
                   old
                   Suit
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   mony
                   ,
                   having
                   neither
                   taken
                   leave
                   of
                   wife
                   or
                   children
                   ,
                   nor
                   thinking
                   then
                   of
                   any
                   journey
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   commanded
                   to
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   whither
                   I
                   should
                   go
                   ;
                   nor
                   what
                   I
                   was
                   to
                   do
                   there
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   I
                   had
                   been
                   there
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   given
                   me
                   what
                   I
                   was
                   to
                   declare
                   ;
                   and
                   ever
                   since
                   I
                   have
                   remained
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   to
                   day
                   what
                   I
                   was
                   to
                   do
                   to
                   morrow
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     was
                     the
                     promise
                     thou
                     hadst
                     given
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   That
                   God
                   would
                   be
                   with
                   me
                   :
                   which
                   promise
                   I
                   find
                   made
                   good
                   every
                   day
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     never
                     heard
                     such
                     a
                     call
                     as
                     this
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     time
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   believe
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Is
                     Christ
                     in
                     thee
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   witness
                   him
                   in
                   me
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   I
                   should
                   deny
                   him
                   before
                   men
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   deny
                   me
                   before
                   my
                   Father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Spiritual
                     ,
                     you
                     mean
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   Spiritual
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     By
                     Faith
                     ,
                     or
                     how
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   By
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     difference
                     then
                     between
                     the
                     Ministers
                     and
                     you
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Ministers
                   affirm
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Heaven
                   with
                   a
                   Carnal
                   body
                   ,
                   But
                   I
                   with
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   body
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Which
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     say
                     Christ
                     is
                     in
                     Heaven
                     with
                     a
                     Carnal
                     body
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Minister
                   so
                   called
                   of
                   Kirkby-Steven
                   .
                
              
               
                 P.
                 Higginson
                 stood
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 affirmd
                 it
                 again
                 openly
                 before
                 al
                 the
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   Christ
                   be
                   in
                   Heaven
                   with
                   a
                   Carnal
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Saints
                   with
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   body
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   proportionable
                   ;
                   neither
                   was
                   that
                   a
                   Carnal
                   body
                   which
                   appeared
                   among
                   the
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   the
                   doors
                   being
                   shut
                   ,
                   and
                   appeared
                   in
                   divers
                   shapes
                   .
                
                 
                   Quest.
                   
                     Was
                     Christ
                     man
                     or
                     no
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     took
                     upon
                     him
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                  
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   reall
                   flesh
                   and
                   bone
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   a
                   Mystery
                   not
                   known
                   to
                   the
                   Carnal
                   man
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Immortal
                     ●eed
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   know
                   him
                   ,
                   know
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   Spiritual
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   
                     the
                     Word
                  
                   that
                   
                     became
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     dwelt
                     amongst
                     us
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   wrought
                   my
                   Redemption
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Is
                     Christ
                     in
                     thee
                     as
                     man
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   Christ
                   filleth
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   divided
                   :
                   separate
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     we
                     stand
                     to
                     dispute
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     have
                     the
                     Ministers
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Iames
                 
                   Perceiving
                   Priest
                
                 Higginson
                 
                   offended
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   told
                   of
                   h●s
                   saying
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   in
                   heaven
                   with
                   a
                   Carnal
                   b●dy
                   .
                
                 Iames
                 said
                 ,
                 Friend
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 accused
                 thee
                 ,
                 had
                 I
                 not
                 been
                 asked
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 me
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 accuse
                 any
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   against
                   accusations
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Wast
                     thou
                     not
                     at
                     a
                     Kirk
                     about
                  
                   Sawrby
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   was
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   an
                   Independant
                   Church
                   at
                   Weed-Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Wast
                     thou
                     not
                     excommunicated
                     for
                     thy
                     blasphemous
                     Opinions
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   since
                   I
                   came
                   forth
                   ;
                   but
                   before
                   I
                   was
                   not
                   ,
                   to
                   my
                   knowledge
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   called
                   of
                   Master
                   Goale
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Did
                     you
                     ever
                     heare
                     such
                     a
                     call
                     as
                     this
                     ?
                     Did
                     you
                     hear
                     it
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Coale
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Yea
                     ,
                     I
                     heard
                     part
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Didst
                     thou
                     not
                     write
                     a
                     paper
                     wherein
                     was
                     mentioned
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     thou
                     thinkest
                     to
                     be
                     saved
                     by
                     that
                     Christ
                     which
                     died
                     at
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     thou
                     art
                     deceived
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   I
                   cannot
                   witness
                   Christ
                   nearer
                   then
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   benefit
                   by
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   own
                   no
                   other
                   Christ
                   but
                   that
                   who
                   
                     witnessed
                     a
                     good
                     Confession
                     before
                     Pontius
                     Pilate
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   Christ
                   I
                   witness
                   suffering
                   in
                   me
                   now
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Col.
                   Brigs
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Wilt
                     thou
                     deny
                     thy
                     hand
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   deny
                   my
                   hand
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   may
                   see
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   desire
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   have
                   so
                   much
                   favour
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   paper
                   may
                   be
                   kept
                   as
                   an
                   evidence
                   either
                   with
                   or
                   against
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 large
                 Petition
                 being
                 read
                 ,
                 wherein
                 was
                 something
                 against
                 Quaking
                 and
                 Trembling
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     comes
                     it
                     to
                     pass
                     that
                     people
                     Quake
                     and
                     Tremble
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Scriptures
                   witness
                   the
                   same
                   condition
                   in
                   the
                   Saints
                   formerly
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Daniel
                     ,
                     Habakkuk
                  
                   .
                   and
                   divers
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Did
                     they
                     fall
                     down
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   did
                   so
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Coale
                   .
                
                 
                   David
                   
                     said
                     all
                     his
                     bones
                     were
                     broken
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     were
                     whole
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   So
                   are
                   these
                   now
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Coale
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Moses
                     trembled
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     saw
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     Israel
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   Did
                   all
                   Israel
                   see
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   that
                   crosseth
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Coale
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     saw
                     his
                     Glory
                     .
                     I
                     shall
                     see
                     the
                     Lord
                     with
                     these
                     eyes
                  
                   ;
                   putting
                   his
                   fingers
                   to
                   his
                   eyes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   They
                   must
                   first
                   be
                   made
                   spiritual
                   :
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   seen
                   with
                   carnall
                   eyes
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   flesh
                   can
                   see
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Coale
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     light
                     by
                     which
                     I
                     am
                     justified
                     is
                     a
                     created
                     light
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   That
                   light
                   by
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   justified
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   created
                   light
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Coale
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     is
                     true
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Word
                     :
                     What
                     sayest
                     thou
                     to
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ?
                     are
                     they
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   a
                   true
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   them
                   who
                   spoke
                   them
                   forth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Higginson
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Is
                     there
                     not
                     a
                     written
                     Word
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   Where
                   readest
                   thou
                   in
                   thy
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   a
                   written
                   Word
                   ?
                   The
                   Word
                   is
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   not
                   seen
                   with
                   Carnal
                   eyes
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   witness
                   them
                   true
                   ,
                   in
                   measure
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   grown
                   up
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Why
                     dost
                     thou
                     disturb
                     the
                     Ministers
                     in
                     their
                     publicke
                     worships
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   disturbed
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   publick
                   worships
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Why
                     doest
                     thou
                     speake
                     against
                     Tythes
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     allowed
                     by
                     the
                     States
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Iam.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   meddle
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   States
                   ;
                   I
                   speak
                   against
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   hirelings
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   hirelings
                   :
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   sent
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   never
                   took
                   Tythes
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   sued
                   for
                   any
                   wages
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Dosh
                     thou
                     think
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     beggerly
                     as
                     the
                     Heathens
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     afford
                     our
                     Ministers
                     maintenance
                     ?
                     We
                     give
                     them
                     it
                     freely
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   abide
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     who
                     shall
                     judge
                     ?
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     know
                     them
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Jam.
                   
                
                 
                   By
                   their
                   fruits
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   know
                   them
                   ;
                   they
                   that
                   abide
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   make
                   it
                   appear
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Just.
                   Pears
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     is
                     true
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 reply
                 to
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 that
                 lying
                 Relation
                 ,
                 called
                 [
                 Diverse
                 particulars
                 of
                 the
                 Persecutions
                 of
                 
                   Iames
                   Nailer
                
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 Preists
                 of
                 Westmerland
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THus
                   is
                   the
                   second
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Pamphlet
                   ushered
                   in
                   with
                   such
                   an
                   Inscription
                   ,
                   as
                   (
                   if
                   
                     Iames
                     Nayler
                  
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   real
                   Martyr
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   an
                   open
                   Enemy
                   to
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   Gospel
                   )
                   might
                   well
                   have
                   served
                   for
                   the
                   Title
                   page
                   of
                   his
                   Martyrdome
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   see
                   Reader
                   their
                   language
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   bloodily
                   they
                   charge
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   entry
                   of
                   their
                   Relation
                   .
                   The
                   term
                   Priest
                   which
                   they
                   give
                   us
                   here
                   and
                   all
                   over
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   contempt
                   ,
                   may
                   discover
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   rancour
                   of
                   their
                   souls
                   against
                   us
                   .
                   However
                   it
                   be
                   grown
                   the
                   common
                   reproach
                   against
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   mouths
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   know
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   hope
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   teach
                   them
                   better
                   language
                   in
                   his
                   season
                   .
                   
                   I
                   am
                   credibly
                   informed
                   that
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   ago
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   railing
                   with
                   that
                   and
                   other
                   language
                   ,
                   against
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   went
                   from
                   him
                   home
                   and
                   died
                   presently
                   .
                   What
                   ever
                   scorn
                   they
                   intend
                   to
                   heape
                   upon
                   us
                   by
                   that
                   word
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   own
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   did
                   as
                   a
                   Title
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   their
                   persons
                   ,
                   further
                   then
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   Christs
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   made
                   all
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   loved
                   and
                   washed
                   from
                   their
                   sinnes
                   with
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   
                     Kings
                     and
                     Priests
                     to
                     God
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   1.
                   5.
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   if
                   themselves
                   do
                   but
                   once
                   become
                   Priests
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   become
                   companions
                   of
                   Devils
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   for
                   Persecution
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   forbid
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   persecutors
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   render
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   while
                   our selves
                   are
                   designed
                   as
                   the
                   Objects
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   some
                   ,
                   if
                   their
                   power
                   answered
                   their
                   wills
                   :
                   and
                   do
                   already
                   suffer
                   the
                   persecution
                   of
                   the
                   Tongue
                   in
                   as
                   high
                   a
                   degree
                   as
                   ever
                   did
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   any
                   Age.
                   The
                   Lord
                   forbid
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   lift
                   up
                   our
                   hand
                   or
                   open
                   our
                   mouth
                   against
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                   We
                   know
                   what
                   reward
                   our
                   Saviour
                   hath
                   promised
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   shall
                   give
                   to
                   drink
                   unto
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   little
                   ones
                   a
                   cup
                   of
                   cold
                   water
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Disciple
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   10.
                   ult
                   .
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                   what
                   severity
                   of
                   judgement
                   he
                   hath
                   threatned
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   do
                   offend
                   them
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   6.
                   
                   We
                   do
                   not
                   therefore
                   pretend
                   a
                   
                     jus
                     Divinum
                  
                   to
                   persecution
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   (
                   I
                   heartily
                   believe
                   )
                   most
                   falsly
                   and
                   maliciously
                   accuses
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Lancashire
                   to
                   do
                   :
                   but
                   do
                   from
                   our
                   souls
                   rather
                   wish
                   to
                   be
                   sufferers
                   of
                   it
                   our selves
                   ,
                   then
                   defiled
                   with
                   the
                   least
                   tincture
                   of
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   that
                   red
                   sin
                   of
                   persecuting
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   to
                   be
                   stedfast
                   in
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   to
                   warn
                   and
                   charge
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   committed
                   to
                   our
                   charge
                   ,
                   who
                   we
                   hope
                   shall
                   be
                   our
                   crown
                   and
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   of
                   seducers
                   :
                   if
                   to
                   labour
                   to
                   keep
                   them
                   from
                   being
                   robd
                   of
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   their
                   souls
                   ,
                   if
                   to
                   satisfie
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   our
                   people
                   whom
                   we
                   heard
                   continually
                   wishing
                   that
                   we
                   would
                   have
                   some
                   conference
                   with
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   if
                   to
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   Faith
                   against
                   those
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   open
                   enemies
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   petition
                   for
                   their
                   liberties
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   consined
                   ;
                   If
                   this
                   be
                   persecution
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   must
                   confess
                   our selves
                   persecutors
                   ,
                   and
                   deserving
                   blame
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   these
                   actings
                   do
                   not
                   savour
                   of
                   a
                   spirit
                   of
                   persecution
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   then
                   challenge
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   to
                   prove
                   us
                   guiltie
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   for
                   Naylers
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   unfaithful
                   Relator
                   calls
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   he
                   knows
                   ,
                   or
                   might
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   we
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   little
                   restraint
                   onely
                   which
                   he
                   suffered
                   as
                   an
                   evil
                   doer
                   ,
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Justices
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   we
                   did
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   desire
                   his
                   sufferings
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   sought
                   and
                   desired
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   Peace
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   those
                   Authours
                   and
                   Fomentours
                   of
                   the
                   disturbances
                   of
                   this
                   poore
                   Countie
                   ,
                   might
                   return
                   to
                   their
                   habitations
                   and
                   callings
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   rule
                   study
                   to
                   be
                   quiet
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   their
                   own
                   businesse
                   .
                   And
                   must
                   we
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                   stand
                   charged
                   with
                   Persecution
                   ?
                   But
                   the
                   Lord
                   the
                   righteous
                   Judge
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   should
                   alrogether
                   hold
                   our
                   peace
                   ,
                   will
                   one
                   day
                   plead
                   for
                   us
                   against
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   hated
                   us
                   without
                   a
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   see
                   us
                   friends
                   to
                   Truth
                   and
                   Peace
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     lay
                     not
                     this
                     sin
                     to
                     their
                     charge
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Reply
                   to
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Relation
                   which
                   concerns
                   Master
                   Coales
                   discourse
                   with
                   Nailer
                   near
                   Kendall
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   relator
                   in
                   
                     Sauls
                     Errand
                     to
                     Damascus
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     Iames
                     Nayler
                  
                   ,
                   meeting
                   at
                   a
                   house
                   near
                   Kendall
                   ,
                   the
                   Priests
                   in
                   the
                   Town
                   having
                   notice
                   ,
                   raised
                   the
                   Town
                   of
                   Kendall
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   long
                   in
                   gathering
                   ,
                   the
                   meeting
                   was
                   done
                   .
                   But
                   spies
                   being
                   set
                   on
                   the
                   steeple
                   and
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   notice
                   was
                   given
                   ,
                   which
                   way
                   Iames
                   past
                   from
                   thence
                   :
                   and
                   coming
                   downe
                   towards
                   Kendall
                   ,
                   two
                   Priests
                   with
                   a
                   Justice
                   ,
                   &c
                   :
                   and
                   an
                   exceeding
                   great
                   multitude
                   of
                   people
                   following
                   them
                   ,
                   met
                   him
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   met
                   Nailer
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   mentioned
                   near
                   Kendall
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   other
                   Minister
                   with
                   him
                   then
                   :
                   Master
                   Turner
                   the
                   Schoolmaster
                   came
                   to
                   them
                   about
                   a
                   quarter
                   of
                   an
                   houre
                   after
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   they
                   raised
                   the
                   Town
                   is
                   a
                   notorious
                   falshood
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   set
                   spies
                   on
                   the
                   Steeple
                   ,
                   is
                   false
                   again
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   set
                   spies
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   is
                   another
                   nntruth
                   .
                   That
                   any
                   gave
                   notice
                   which
                   way
                   Nayler
                   went
                   ,
                   is
                   another
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   met
                   him
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   multitude
                   is
                   a
                   sixt
                   lie
                   in
                   the
                   Narrative
                   already
                   .
                   How
                   easily
                   is
                   that
                   cause
                   discovered
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   lie
                   in
                   its
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   falshood
                   for
                   its
                   Foundation
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   was
                   earnestly
                   pressed
                   by
                   some
                   that
                   feared
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   Kendall
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   spirits
                   were
                   troubled
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   disorders
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   oportunity
                   to
                   go
                   up
                   to
                   widdow
                   Cocks
                   to
                   speak
                   with
                   Nayler
                   being
                   a
                   Ring-leader
                   of
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                   which
                   at
                   last
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   though
                   unwillingly
                   ,
                   perswaded
                   unto
                   .
                   All
                   that
                   accompanied
                   him
                   ,
                   was
                   but
                   Mr.
                   A.
                   and
                   6
                   more
                   ,
                   nor
                   was
                   any
                   more
                   near
                   ,
                   till
                   meeting
                   with
                   divers
                   of
                   that
                   party
                   coming
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   informed
                   the
                   meeting
                   was
                   done
                   .
                   Yet
                   lighting
                   so
                   patly
                   on
                   Nailer
                   himself
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   with
                   
                   the
                   multitude
                   that
                   came
                   from
                   the
                   meeting
                   )
                   he
                   thought
                   it
                   necessary
                   (
                   though
                   not
                   very
                   convenient
                   there
                   )
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   little
                   discourse
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   Upon
                   occasion
                   of
                   which
                   stay
                   so
                   near
                   the
                   Town
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   usual
                   in
                   cases
                   of
                   Novelty
                   ,
                   in
                   an
                   houres
                   time
                   or
                   less
                   were
                   flockt
                   about
                   him
                   in
                   great
                   multitudes
                   :
                   but
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   Naylers
                   company
                   ,
                   that
                   came
                   before
                   him
                   and
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   followed
                   him
                   from
                   their
                   meeting
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   should
                   admire
                   to
                   find
                   such
                   gross
                   lies
                   against
                   men
                   ,
                   did
                   we
                   not
                   see
                   their
                   lies
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   more
                   shameless
                   and
                   more
                   impudent
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   wish
                   Nayler
                   ,
                   or
                   whosoever
                   else
                   relates
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   tremble
                   before
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   shut
                   out
                   every
                   lyer
                   from
                   his
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   false
                   things
                   will
                   give
                   sharp
                   arrows
                   of
                   the
                   Mighty
                   ,
                   with
                   coals
                   of
                   Juniper
                   .
                   But
                   no
                   marvel
                   such
                   lyes
                   may
                   steal
                   forth
                   in
                   press
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   may
                   hope
                   to
                   meet
                   with
                   so
                   much
                   credulity
                   from
                   some
                   as
                   may
                   make
                   them
                   currant
                   ,
                   when
                   
                     Thomas
                     Willen
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   lives
                   in
                   Town
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   that
                   fect
                   ,
                   had
                   the
                   impudence
                   to
                   tell
                   Mr.
                   Archer
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   bell
                   was
                   rung
                   to
                   give
                   notice
                   of
                   Naylers
                   coming
                   .
                   If
                   necessity
                   require
                   ,
                   these
                   slanders
                   may
                   be
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   by
                   hundreds
                   of
                   Evidences
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Particulars
                   of
                   that
                   conference
                   M.
                   Cole
                   had
                   with
                   him
                   were
                   these
                   :
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   put
                   it
                   upon
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   message
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   deliver
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   His
                   best
                   answer
                   was
                   this
                   .
                   
                     Hast
                     thou
                     received
                     a
                     Message
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     speak
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     not
                     know
                     it
                     ?
                  
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   was
                   somewhat
                   astonished
                   with
                   such
                   a
                   blasphemous
                   Expression
                   ,
                   and
                   told
                   him
                   how
                   like
                   he
                   spake
                   to
                   Zedekiah
                   ,
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Chenannah
                   .
                   2
                   Cron.
                   15
                   that
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Micaiah
                     ,
                     Which
                     way
                     went
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     from
                     me
                     ,
                     to
                     speak
                     to
                     thee
                     ?
                  
                   but
                   this
                   he
                   wholly
                   passeth
                   over
                   .
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   then
                   demanded
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   power
                   he
                   did
                   exercise
                   such
                   Tyranny
                   over
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   such
                   poore
                   creatures
                   ,
                   viz.
                   in
                   
                     their
                     quaking
                     fits
                  
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   he
                   answered
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   his
                   Relation
                   hath
                   it
                   .
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   still
                   pressed
                   him
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   Nayler
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Dost
                     thou
                     acknowledge
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     by
                     a
                     Power
                     ?
                  
                   To
                   which
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   answered
                   not
                   one
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   forgeth
                   as
                   answered
                   to
                   that
                   ;
                   But
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Yes
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     well
                     know
                     whose
                     coming
                     is
                     after
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Satan
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     signYes
                     and
                     lying
                     wonders
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   This
                   was
                   all
                   the
                   account
                   he
                   could
                   get
                   of
                   Nayler
                   ,
                   concerning
                   these
                   horrible
                   pangs
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   women
                   and
                   children
                   are
                   taken
                   with
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   speaking
                   .
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     was
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     Power
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     saving
                     work
                     in
                     conviction
                     of
                     sin
                     and
                     horror
                     because
                     of
                     it
                     ▪
                     lying
                     in
                     and
                     upon
                     the
                     Soul
                     and
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     body
                     .
                  
                   This
                   the
                   Relator
                   falsly
                   perverts
                   ,
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Priest
                   said
                   :
                   
                     When
                     Christ
                     comes
                     ,
                     he
                     comes
                     to
                     torment
                     souls
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   
                   
                     not
                     bodies
                     ,
                     which
                     with
                     his
                     Answer
                     to
                     it
                     are
                     both
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   proceeded
                   ,
                   becavse
                   he
                   could
                   give
                   no
                   account
                   of
                   it
                   himself
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   〈◊〉
                   an
                   account
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   
                     Not
                     to
                     be
                     from
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     work
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     darkness
                     and
                     delusion
                     :
                  
                   which
                   he
                   mentions
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   Amongst
                   other
                   things
                   proposed
                   to
                   convince
                   him
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   this
                   was
                   one
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     constant
                     Operation
                     of
                     this
                     Quaking
                     in
                     all
                     ,
                     was
                     immediately
                     to
                     fill
                     their
                     souls
                     with
                     a
                     crowd
                     of
                     all
                     damnable
                     and
                     destructive
                     doctrines
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     absolute
                     turning
                     away
                     from
                     Christ
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     Wayes
                     ,
                     and
                     Truths
                     ,
                     and
                     Ordinances
                     .
                  
                   Amongst
                   others
                   he
                   instanced
                   in
                   what
                   he
                   specifies
                   in
                   his
                   Relation
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   Nayler
                   answered
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   there
                   expressed
                   ;
                   and
                   asked
                   him
                   further
                   ,
                   if
                   ever
                   he
                   heard
                   him
                   aver
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   .
                   M
                   Coale
                   told
                   him
                   he
                   never
                   saw
                   his
                   face
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   could
                   not
                   hear
                   them
                   from
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   knew
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   his
                   follower
                   .
                   He
                   said
                   ,
                   what
                   was
                   that
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   the
                   Relator
                   saith
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   was
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   prove
                   any
                   one
                   particular
                   ,
                   is
                   known
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   For
                   so
                   the
                   Lord
                   ordered
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   put
                   to
                   silence
                   the
                   foolishness
                   of
                   evil
                   men
                   ,
                   among
                   Naylers
                   followers
                   present
                   ,
                   was
                   one
                   Strickland
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Thomson
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   had
                   had
                   private
                   discourse
                   before
                   ,
                   who
                   plainly
                   denied
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   Teaching
                   ,
                   of
                   Bibles
                   ,
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   children
                   to
                   their
                   Parents
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   many
                   more
                   besides
                   himself
                   .
                   When
                   Nayler
                   called
                   for
                   proof
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   took
                   Strickland
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   presented
                   him
                   to
                   Nayler
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   followers
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   that
                   held
                   those
                   principles
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   told
                   him
                   he
                   received
                   those
                   Doctrines
                   from
                   
                     Nayler
                     .
                     Nayler
                  
                   again
                   said
                   ,
                   what
                   was
                   that
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   got
                   either
                   to
                   a
                   confession
                   ,
                   or
                   denial
                   of
                   those
                   wicked
                   Principles
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   proceeded
                   further
                   to
                   charge
                   him
                   with
                   what
                   he
                   knew
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Principle
                   with
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   Nayler
                   had
                   so
                   publickly
                   professed
                   that
                   he
                   thought
                   he
                   durst
                   not
                   deny
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   was
                   this
                   .
                   Nayler
                   had
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     every
                     man
                     in
                     the
                     World
                     had
                     a
                     Light
                     within
                     him
                     sufficient
                     to
                     guide
                     him
                     to
                     Salvation
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   disputed
                   with
                   him
                   till
                   he
                   rnn
                   him
                   to
                   this
                   absurdity
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     if
                     an
                     Indian
                     were
                     there
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     never
                     heard
                     or
                     read
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     knew
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     any
                     of
                     us
                     .
                  
                   At
                   which
                   the
                   people
                   making
                   some
                   noyse
                   ,
                   and
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   being
                   partly
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   witnessed
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Truth
                   in
                   these
                   Particulars
                   against
                   those
                   men
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   croud
                   increasing
                   ,
                   their
                   conference
                   ended
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Relator
                   to
                   adde
                   yet
                   sin
                   to
                   sin
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   charged
                   him
                   for
                   holding
                   out
                   a
                   Light
                   to
                   convince
                   of
                   sin
                   which
                   all
                   have
                   not
                   .
                   Ala●●
                   poor
                   hearts
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   perswade
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   such
                   
                   known
                   Learning
                   and
                   Abilities
                   as
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   is
                   ,
                   had
                   no
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   that
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   have
                   their
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Rom.
                   2.
                   25.
                   
                   
                     What
                     will
                     this
                     advantage
                     their
                     cause
                     ?
                  
                   Think
                   they
                   he
                   was
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     all
                     Nations
                     and
                     Kindreds
                     have
                     some
                     sparkeling
                     of
                     Light
                     and
                     Knowledg
                     ,
                     some
                     twilight
                     streamings
                     of
                     Understanding
                     ,
                     the
                     Candle
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     within
                     them
                     ?
                  
                   But
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   to
                   a
                   Light
                   sufficient
                   to
                   save
                   them
                   ?
                   Can
                   the
                   Owning
                   of
                   those
                   implanted
                   natural
                   Principles
                   bring
                   us
                   to
                   know
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   pure
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   the
                   world
                   could
                   never
                   have
                   known
                   by
                   all
                   its
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Servants
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Apostles
                   revealed
                   it
                   from
                   Heaven
                   unto
                   us
                   ?
                
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   they
                   would
                   perswade
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   rude
                   behaviour
                   was
                   after
                   ,
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   Priests
                   party
                   ,
                   scornfully
                   so
                   called
                   :
                   Had
                   the
                   Relator
                   any
                   spark
                   of
                   ingenuity
                   left
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   knows
                   Mr.
                   Coals
                   unwillingness
                   to
                   discours
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   as
                   fearing
                   some
                   tumult
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   those
                   that
                   came
                   with
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   to
                   speak
                   with
                   Nayler
                   ,
                   did
                   guard
                   him
                   with
                   safety
                   through
                   the
                   Town
                   ▪
                
                 
                   And
                   where
                   they
                   say
                   the
                   raging
                   Priests
                   continued
                   shouting
                   ,
                   crying
                   ,
                   and
                   throwing
                   stones
                   at
                   him
                   a
                   quarter
                   of
                   a
                   mile
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Town
                   ,
                   their
                   souls
                   may
                   blush
                   for
                   shame
                   to
                   Print
                   such
                   a
                   palpable
                   execrable
                   falshood
                   .
                   Those
                   whom
                   they
                   so
                   nickname
                   ,
                   have
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   confident
                   ,
                   more
                   compassion
                   in
                   them
                   for
                   such
                   beguiled
                   souls
                   ,
                   then
                   Passion
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   being
                   ingaged
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   barbarous
                   and
                   unchristian
                   act
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   souls
                   would
                   loath
                   the
                   very
                   thoughts
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Mr.
                   Coale
                   saw
                   not
                   Nayler
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   departed
                   from
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   he
                   discoursed
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   stayed
                   there
                   with
                   four
                   Christian
                   friends
                   till
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   gone
                   ,
                   and
                   Nayler
                   conveyed
                   safely
                   through
                   the
                   Town
                   by
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   .
                   
                     But
                     let
                     them
                     not
                     be
                     deceived
                     ,
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     mocked
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     that
                     thus
                     sowe
                     to
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     shall
                     of
                     it
                     not
                     fail
                     to
                     reap
                     corruption
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   At
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   ,
                   I
                   find
                   the
                   word
                   Priests
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   among
                   the
                   Errata's
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   read
                   not
                   the
                   raging
                   Priests
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   raging
                   People
                   .
                   A
                   willing
                   Erratum
                   doubtless
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   excellent
                   back
                   doore
                   here
                   is
                   to
                   avoid
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   shall
                   these
                   Errata's
                   which
                   one
                   of
                   100.
                   reads
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   few
                   in
                   comparison
                   know
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   take
                   off
                   this
                   base
                   aspersion
                   ?
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   well
                   that
                   either
                   
                     I.
                     Nayler
                  
                   his
                   particulars
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     George
                     Foxe
                  
                   his
                   press
                   of
                   Persecutions
                   are
                   either
                   capable
                   of
                   mistakes
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   the
                   modesty
                   to
                   confess
                   an
                   Error
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   not
                   challenge
                   what
                   the
                   reparation
                   of
                   their
                   honesty
                   doth
                   at
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     To
                     alter
                     their
                     Relations
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   
                   
                     speak
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     right
                     the
                     names
                     of
                     those
                     they
                     have
                     wronged
                     ,
                     in
                     their
                  
                   Sauls
                   Errand
                   to
                   Damascus
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     shall
                     bind
                     all
                     their
                     aspersions
                     of
                     us
                     as
                     a
                     crown
                     upon
                     our
                     heads
                     ,
                     having
                     learned
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     to
                     go
                     through
                     both
                     good
                     and
                     bad
                     report
                     ,
                     and
                     desiring
                     to
                     be
                     crucified
                     to
                     vain
                     estimations
                     of
                     men
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Reply
                   to
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   Nailers
                   Relation
                   ,
                   which
                   concerns
                   Master
                   Fothergils
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   own
                   discourse
                   with
                   him
                   at
                   Orton
                   .
                
                 
                   HE
                   saith
                   ,
                   many
                   Christian
                   friends
                   did
                   desire
                   his
                   coming
                   to
                   Orton
                   .
                   Who
                   those
                   were
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   desirous
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   I
                   did
                   not
                   inquire
                   ,
                   since
                   we
                   know
                   too
                   well
                   that
                   such
                   guests
                   as
                   he
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   had
                   upon
                   very
                   easie
                   terms
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   indeed
                   for
                   any
                   way
                   but
                   home
                   ,
                   or
                   where
                   he
                   hopes
                   to
                   find
                   entertainment
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   feat
                   is
                   to
                   pretend
                   that
                   either
                   by
                   voyce
                   or
                   revelation
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   by
                   the
                   intreaty
                   of
                   their
                   Brethren
                   they
                   were
                   called
                   thither
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   probable
                   upon
                   this
                   last
                   score
                   ,
                   Nayler
                   came
                   to
                   
                     Orton
                     .
                     Fox
                  
                   was
                   heard
                   to
                   say
                   a
                   few
                   dayes
                   before
                   ,
                   he
                   thought
                   God
                   would
                   give
                   him
                   a
                   Call
                   to
                   speak
                   at
                   Orton
                   shortly
                   .
                   But
                   thither
                   came
                   Nayler
                   in
                   steed
                   of
                   Fox
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   him
                   a
                   great
                   company
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   and
                   both
                   sexes
                   ;
                   where
                   true
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   Ministers
                   were
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   any
                   multitude
                   or
                   number
                   of
                   people
                   was
                   drawn
                   together
                   by
                   their
                   procurement
                   ,
                   is
                   utterly
                   false
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   his
                   temptations
                   by
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Intentions
                   of
                   violence
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   appearance
                   thereof
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   his
                   paper
                   when
                   he
                   writ
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   answered
                   him
                   with
                   a
                   blush
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   capable
                   of
                   shame
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Relation
                   which
                   Nayler
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   for
                   him
                   makes
                   of
                   the
                   conference
                   betwixt
                   our selves
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   is
                   very
                   confused
                   ,
                   imperfect
                   and
                   false
                   .
                   Briefly
                   and
                   truly
                   thus
                   it
                   was
                   ;
                   Mr.
                   Fothergill
                   ,
                   Minister
                   of
                   Orton
                   ,
                   wished
                   the
                   Constable
                   to
                   do
                   his
                   Office
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   ask
                   Nailer
                   by
                   what
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   what
                   end
                   he
                   had
                   drawn
                   together
                   that
                   multitude
                   .
                   Nayler
                   replyed
                   ,
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   thither
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   declare
                   what
                   God
                   had
                   revealed
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   so
                   ,
                   said
                   Mr.
                   Fothergill
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   comest
                   to
                   instruct
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   work
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   thou
                   hast
                   a
                   lawful
                   calling
                   so
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                   Then
                   shewing
                   him
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   forbidding
                   any
                   to
                   preach
                   publickly
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   lawfully
                   called
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   he
                   asked
                   what
                   calling
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   .
                   Nayler
                   answered
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   calling
                   .
                   If
                   so
                   ,
                   said
                   M.
                   Fothergil
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   Extraordinary
                   ,
                   or
                   Ordinary
                   ,
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   both
                   ,
                   or
                   neither
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   rather
                   believe
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   Naylers
                   reply
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   distinctions
                   were
                   from
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   Serpent
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   said
                   M.
                   Fothergil
                   ,
                   what
                   saist
                   thou
                   then
                   to
                   that
                   distinction
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Iohn
                   5.
                   16.
                   
                   
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     sinne
                  
                   
                   
                     unto
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     sinne
                     not
                     unto
                     death
                     .
                  
                   I
                   spake
                   of
                   thy
                   distinction
                   ,
                   said
                   Nayler
                   ,
                   though
                   indeed
                   he
                   spake
                   of
                   distinctions
                   generally
                   .
                   But
                   leaving
                   this
                   discourse
                   ,
                   Nayler
                   affirming
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   other
                   kind
                   of
                   call
                   to
                   the
                   Ministery
                   ?
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   had
                   M.
                   Fothergill
                   proceeded
                   to
                   give
                   some
                   instances
                   of
                   extraordinary
                   calls
                   in
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Apostles
                   :
                   and
                   of
                   ordinary
                   calls
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   successive
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   by
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   .
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   of
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Paul
                   ,
                   of
                   whose
                   immediate
                   and
                   extraordinary
                   call
                   we
                   reade
                   ,
                   Acts
                   ,
                   9
                   
                     And
                     of
                     his
                     mediate
                     and
                     ordinarie
                     call
                     ,
                     by
                     Imposition
                     of
                     hands
                     .
                     Acts
                  
                   13.
                   2.
                   
                   Against
                   this
                   Nayler
                   spake
                   many
                   words
                   to
                   little
                   purpose
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   Gal.
                   1.
                   
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   have
                   no
                   answer
                   though
                   he
                   asked
                   3.
                   times
                   whether
                   
                     the
                     imposition
                     of
                     hands
                     ,
                     Act
                  
                   13.
                   2.
                   were
                   
                     Pauls
                     calling
                     to
                     the
                     Ministerie
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   untrue
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   was
                   answered
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   his
                   ordinary
                   or
                   mediate
                   cal
                   to
                   the
                   Ministery
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   confirmation
                   of
                   that
                   extraordinary
                   cal
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   .
                   Not
                   said
                   Mr.
                   Fothergil
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   that
                   extraordinary
                   call
                   had
                   not
                   bin
                   of
                   its
                   self
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Churches
                   consent
                   and
                   approbation
                   being
                   hereby
                   signified
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   welcome
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   better
                   received
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   was
                   sent
                   .
                   Nor
                   doe
                   we
                   judge
                   amisse
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hereby
                   would
                   also
                   signifie
                   ,
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   calling
                   to
                   the
                   Ministery
                   he
                   intended
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   after
                   ages
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   other
                   Minister
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Relator
                   contemptuously
                   cals
                   Priest
                   ,
                   was
                   my self
                   .
                   I
                   told
                   him
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   he
                   denyed
                   the
                   Office
                   ,
                   and
                   teaching
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Ministers
                   in
                   England
                   without
                   exception
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   pretend
                   ,
                   that
                   himself
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   fellow
                   speakers
                   ,
                   were
                   the
                   onely
                   true
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Messengers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   desired
                   to
                   know
                   his
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hear
                   from
                   him
                   if
                   we
                   might
                   ,
                   the
                   summe
                   of
                   that
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   which
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   preach
                   .
                   I
                   told
                   him
                   further
                   ,
                   that
                   our selves
                   and
                   the
                   Countrey
                   in
                   general
                   did
                   look
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   fellow
                   speakers
                   as
                   seducers
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   preached
                   another
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   Jesus
                   then
                   we
                   had
                   preached
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   therefore
                   for
                   the
                   clearing
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   the
                   Countery
                   and
                   our selves
                   there
                   present
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   but
                   meet
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   give
                   us
                   them
                   ,
                   desiring
                   it
                   some
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   saith
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   I
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   hoped
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   unwilling
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Peter
                   exhorts
                   all
                   Christians
                   to
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   hope
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   asketh
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   this
                   he
                   replied
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   stood
                   as
                   one
                   that
                   had
                   nought
                   to
                   say
                   .
                   I
                   then
                   asked
                   the
                   people
                   there
                   present
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   generally
                   desire
                   
                   to
                   hear
                   something
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   touching
                   his
                   Faith
                   in
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   main
                   principles
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   said
                   it
                   was
                   their
                   desire
                   .
                
                 
                   Whereupon
                   I
                   intreated
                   Nayler
                   to
                   answer
                   plainly
                   to
                   a
                   few
                   questions
                   which
                   I
                   desired
                   to
                   propound
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   Question
                   I
                   propounded
                   was
                   whether
                   he
                   believed
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   very
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   this
                   he
                   answered
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   word
                   but
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   proved
                   out
                   of
                   Iohn
                   1.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     In
                     the
                     beginning
                     was
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   told
                   him
                   we
                   did
                   not
                   deny
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   believe
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Essential
                   Word
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                   I
                   further
                   told
                   him
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   distinction
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   into
                   
                     Verbum
                     Deus
                     ,
                     &
                     Verbum
                     Dei
                     )
                  
                   That
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   twofold
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   altering
                   the
                   former
                   question
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   I
                   asked
                   him
                   whether
                   he
                   did
                   believe
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   written
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   which
                   ,
                   after
                   many
                   words
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   ,
                   being
                   pressed
                   to
                   answer
                   positively
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   written
                   Word
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   next
                   question
                   ,
                   I
                   asked
                   him
                   was
                   ,
                   Whether
                   he
                   that
                   speaks
                   or
                   teaches
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   directly
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   lookt
                   upon
                   as
                   one
                   speaking
                   from
                   the
                   immediate
                   inspiration
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   pretend
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   this
                   be
                   replied
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Word
                     and
                     the
                     Spirit
                     are
                     one
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   What
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   do
                   you
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   when
                   
                     you
                     say
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     the
                     Spirit
                     are
                     one
                     .
                  
                   He
                   said
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     ,
                     he
                     meant
                     Christ.
                  
                   I
                   told
                   him
                   we
                   did
                   believe
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   if
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   his
                   answer
                   ,
                   That
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   are
                   one
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   impertinent
                   to
                   my
                   question
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   then
                   put
                   the
                   case
                   touching
                   my self
                   thus
                   .
                   If
                   I
                   (
                   said
                   I
                   )
                   should
                   pretend
                   to
                   preach
                   from
                   the
                   immediate
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   preach
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   whether
                   would
                   your self
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   spake
                   by
                   me
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                
                 
                   To
                   this
                   he
                   answered
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     The
                     Spirit
                     and
                     the
                     Word
                     are
                     one
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   answer
                   like
                   a
                   rational
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   pressing
                   him
                   to
                   answer
                   plainly
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   so
                   cloudily
                   and
                   darkly
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   indeavour
                   to
                   do
                   :
                   that
                   those
                   were
                   Auditors
                   could
                   not
                   understand
                   what
                   he
                   meant
                   ,
                   divers
                   of
                   his
                   followers
                   that
                   were
                   there
                   present
                   ,
                   said
                   altogether
                   almost
                   the
                   devil
                   spoke
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   the
                   Serpent
                   spoke
                   in
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   told
                   them
                   that
                   was
                   a
                   pure
                   Language
                   that
                   became
                   a
                   Quaker
                   better
                   then
                   a
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   His
                   Disciples
                   there
                   present
                   desired
                   he
                   should
                   propound
                   some
                   question
                   to
                   my self
                   .
                   I
                   told
                   them
                   upon
                   that
                   condition
                   he
                   would
                   answer
                   me
                   plainly
                   to
                   some
                   questions
                   I
                   further
                   desired
                   to
                   put
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   answer
                   him
                   to
                   any
                   Question
                   of
                   his
                   as
                   plainely
                   as
                   I
                   could
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   then
                   asked
                   me
                   how
                   I
                   could
                   prove
                   my self
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Minister
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   told
                   him
                   that-I
                   had
                   been
                   called
                   and
                   ordained
                   to
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   been
                   pleased
                   mercifully
                   to
                   furnish
                   me
                   with
                   some
                   (
                   though
                   very
                   mean
                   )
                   abilities
                   for
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   that
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   my
                   endeavour
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   sincerely
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   desired
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   assisted
                   ,
                   laboured
                   to
                   walke
                   as
                   became
                   that
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   told
                   me
                   I
                   did
                   not
                   live
                   as
                   became
                   a
                   Minister
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   asked
                   him
                   wherein
                   he
                   could
                   accuse
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   said
                   I
                   preached
                   for
                   hire
                   ,
                   and
                   suffered
                   my self
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   Master
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   first
                   I
                   replied
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   terms
                   hire
                   ,
                   or
                   wages
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   used
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   speaking
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     workeman
                     is
                     worthy
                     of
                     his
                     hire
                     :
                  
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   scrupled
                   not
                   to
                   say
                   he
                   received
                   wages
                   .
                   Accordingly
                   I
                   told
                   him
                   I
                   tooke
                   hire
                   ,
                   or
                   received
                   wages
                   for
                   Preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   But
                   did
                   not
                   preach
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   make
                   that
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   my
                   Ministery
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   for
                   being
                   called
                   Master
                   ,
                   I
                   told
                   him
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   not
                   ambitious
                   of
                   that
                   Title
                   .
                   That
                   my
                   name
                   was
                   
                     T.
                     H.
                  
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   please
                   me
                   very
                   well
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   further
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   Saviour
                   saith
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   23.
                   and
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Be
                     not
                     ye
                     called
                     Masters
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   simply
                   forbid
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   called
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   foregoing
                   verse
                   he
                   forbids
                   children
                   to
                   call
                   an
                   earthly
                   Parent
                   Father
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   there
                   forbids
                   such
                   proud
                   and
                   ambitious
                   affectation
                   of
                   Titles
                   of
                   respect
                   as
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Scribes
                     and
                     Pharisees
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Away
                   ,
                   Away
                   ,
                   saith
                   Nayler
                   with
                   your
                   Expositions
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                   The
                   Scripture
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   expounded
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   will
                   adde
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   Expound
                   them
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   plagues
                   written
                   in
                   that
                   Book
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   replyed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   knew
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   this
                   Precept
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   obedient
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   suffered
                   a
                   Title
                   superior
                   
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   Master
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   12.
                   21.
                   and
                   Acts
                   16.
                   30.
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   reproved
                   not
                   them
                   that
                   so
                   called
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   unlawful
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   called
                   Master
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Iohn
                   20.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     Mary
                     Magdalen
                     called
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Sir
                     ,
                     supposing
                     him
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     the
                     Gardiner
                     .
                  
                   [
                   The
                   Greek
                   word
                   translated
                   Sir
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   doth
                   properly
                   signifie
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   as
                   Linguists
                   know
                   ,
                   a
                   Title
                   of
                   greater
                   respect
                   then
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   the
                   term
                   used
                   ,
                   Matthew
                   23.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   next
                   question
                   I
                   asked
                   him
                   was
                   not
                   as
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Whether
                     Christ
                     was
                     ascended
                     into
                     Heaven
                     as
                     Man
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   about
                   5
                   dayes
                   after
                   )
                   which
                   yet
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   speakers
                   have
                   denied
                   and
                   argued
                   against
                   :
                   )
                   but
                   whether
                   he
                   did
                   believe
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     God
                     and
                     true
                     Man
                  
                   also
                   in
                   one
                   Person
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   whether
                   dost
                   thou
                   believe
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     God
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   question
                   I
                   asked
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   had
                   heard
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   had
                   affirmed
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   another
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   steed
                   of
                   replying
                   to
                   this
                   question
                   ,
                   he
                   stood
                   like
                   a
                   man
                   astonisht
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   desired
                   him
                   to
                   answer
                   ,
                   telling
                   him
                   he
                   need
                   not
                   be
                   affraid
                   or
                   ashamed
                   to
                   confesse
                   Christ
                   before
                   men
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   desire
                   my self
                   to
                   tell
                   him
                   my
                   Faith
                   concerning
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     my
                     Saviour
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   doe
                   it
                   with
                   all
                   chearefulnesse
                   ,
                   yea
                   though
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   his
                   professed
                   enemies
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   there
                   faintly
                   bad
                   me
                   Answer
                   the
                   Question
                   he
                   had
                   propounded
                   to
                   me
                   .
                   I
                   told
                   him
                   I
                   had
                   done
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   not
                   lose
                   time
                   ,
                   I
                   desired
                   him
                   not
                   to
                   trifle
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   answer
                   in
                   five
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   plainly
                   .
                   His
                   spirit
                   here
                   it
                   seemes
                   began
                   to
                   move
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   while
                   we
                   thought
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   about
                   to
                   shape
                   some
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Question
                   ,
                   he
                   slipt
                   into
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   speakings
                   ,
                   exhorting
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   look
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Christ
                   within
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   look
                   forth
                   ,
                   telling
                   them
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   any
                   teacher
                   without
                   ,
                   with
                   other
                   such
                   stuffe
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   proceeded
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   ,
                   I
                   interrupted
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   told
                   him
                   that
                   we
                   came
                   not
                   thither
                   to
                   heare
                   a
                   Seducer
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   we
                   took
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   commanded
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   false
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   avoid
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   known
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   .
                   Then
                   urging
                   him
                   again
                   for
                   the
                   cleering
                   of
                   him self
                   ,
                   to
                   let
                   us
                   hear
                   what
                   was
                   his
                   faith
                   concerning
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   first
                   for
                   that
                   particular
                   above
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Christ
                   his
                   deity
                   ,
                   he
                   utterly
                   refused
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   we
                   saw
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   get
                   a
                   word
                   more
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   quietly
                   
                   departed
                   and
                   left
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   with
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   pleased
                   to
                   stay
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Quakers
                   relation
                   saith
                   the
                   people
                   cryed
                   out
                   saying
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   heare
                   him
                   ,
                   &c.
                   a
                   notorious
                   untruth
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   did
                   speak
                   such
                   a
                   word
                   there
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   save
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   faction
                   that
                   did
                   desire
                   he
                   might
                   go
                   on
                   in
                   his
                   Speech
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   relator
                   saith
                   also
                   ,
                   there
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   peace
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   kept
                   close
                   about
                   Nailer
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   violence
                   of
                   some
                   that
                   came
                   along
                   with
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   raged
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   and
                   some
                   other
                   friends
                   received
                   stripes
                   .
                
                 
                   Reader
                   ,
                   beleeve
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   their
                   words
                   are
                   as
                   light
                   as
                   wind
                   and
                   vanity
                   .
                   All
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   colour
                   of
                   any
                   affront
                   offered
                   to
                   Nailer
                   was
                   only
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   a
                   good
                   while
                   after
                   we
                   were
                   once
                   away
                   .
                   A
                   young
                   man
                   in
                   Orton
                   Parish
                   as
                   Nailer
                   was
                   going
                   down
                   the
                   hill
                   set
                   his
                   staffe
                   or
                   foot
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   now
                   remember
                   well
                   whether
                   ,
                   and
                   caused
                   him
                   to
                   stumble
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   fell
                   not
                   ;
                   for
                   which
                   Act
                   this
                   poor
                   man
                   was
                   Indicted
                   at
                   the
                   Sessions
                   ,
                   and
                   fined
                   20.
                   s.
                   so
                   ready
                   were
                   the
                   Justices
                   to
                   appeare
                   against
                   any
                   that
                   offered
                   the
                   least
                   shaddow
                   of
                   violence
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   little
                   after
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   that
                   lying
                   relation
                   saith
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   raging
                   Sodomites
                   waited
                   about
                   the
                   Door
                   to
                   do
                   mischief
                   and
                   kept
                   shouting
                   a
                   bout
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Inquiring
                   of
                   this
                   particular
                   since
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Townsmen
                   told
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   ;
                   there
                   were
                   some
                   little
                   Boyes
                   and
                   Girles
                   that
                   made
                   some
                   noise
                   about
                   the
                   house
                   while
                   Nayler
                   was
                   speaking
                   .
                   These
                   were
                   his
                   raging
                   Sodomites
                   :
                   Upon
                   these
                   they
                   also
                   bend
                   the
                   bow
                   of
                   their
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   spend
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   Gall.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Reply
                   to
                   that
                   Part
                   of
                   the
                   Quakers
                   Relation
                   ,
                   that
                   concerns
                   what
                   was
                   done
                   at
                   Mallerstang
                   and
                   Kirkby-Stephen
                   .
                
                 
                   THeir
                   Relator
                   saith
                   the
                   Priests
                   missed
                   of
                   their
                   purpose
                   at
                   
                     Orton
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   He
                   intimates
                   we
                   had
                   purposes
                   of
                   violence
                   against
                   Nayler
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   met
                   him
                   at
                   Orton
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   searcher
                   of
                   hearts
                   knows
                   that
                   we
                   never
                   intended
                   no
                   more
                   violence
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   know
                   also
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   we
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   offered
                   none
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   end
                   why
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   desired
                   to
                   speak
                   with
                   him
                   was
                   this
                   .
                   Having
                   heard
                   much
                   of
                   his
                   seductions
                   of
                   great
                   numbers
                   of
                   people
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   to
                   their
                   wicked
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   knowing
                   he
                   had
                   no
                   other
                   errand
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   infect
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   our
                   several
                   Congregations
                   with
                   their
                   internal
                   doctrines
                   and
                   to
                   perswade
                   them
                   to
                   desert
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   render
                   not
                   onely
                   ourselves
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   very
                   calling
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   hateful
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   We
                   therefore
                   thought
                   it
                   fit
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   some
                   discourse
                   with
                   him
                   about
                   some
                   fundamental
                   points
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   found
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   erroneous
                   in
                   these
                   Principles
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   exhort
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   our
                   respective
                   Congregations
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   such
                   false
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   sheeps
                   clothing
                   .
                   And
                   therein
                   we
                   did
                   nothing
                   but
                   what
                   we
                   tooke
                   our selves
                   obliged
                   to
                   do
                   in
                   duty
                   to
                   God
                   whom
                   we
                   serve
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   related
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   Should
                   we
                   being
                   shepheards
                   and
                   overseers
                   of
                   the
                   flock
                   ,
                   stand
                   still
                   ,
                   look
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   silent
                   ,
                   or
                   flie
                   when
                   the
                   Wolfe
                   comes
                   and
                   labours
                   to
                   devour
                   ?
                   Should
                   we
                   not
                   rather
                   warn
                   all
                   men
                   under
                   our
                   charge
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   with
                   tears
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   such
                   impostors
                   as
                   are
                   risen
                   up
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   teaching
                   such
                   Errours
                   as
                   have
                   overthrown
                   the
                   seeming
                   faith
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   speaking
                   perverse
                   things
                   to
                   draw
                   Disciples
                   after
                   them
                   ?
                
                 
                   Their
                   relation
                   saith
                   further
                   ,
                   the
                   next
                   Lords
                   Day
                   after
                   ,
                   we
                   prepared
                   our
                   Sermons
                   suitable
                   to
                   what
                   we
                   intended
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   intended
                   with
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   do
                   our
                   endeavour
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   shall
                   while
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   mouth
                   to
                   speak
                   )
                   to
                   help
                   those
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   in
                   us
                   lay
                   ,
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   contagion
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Quakers
                     Errours
                  
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   our
                   intention
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   us
                   did
                   then
                   suit
                   our
                   Sermons
                   .
                   And
                   blessed
                   be
                   God
                   that
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   some
                   ,
                   though
                   weak
                   abilitie
                   to
                   suit
                   our
                   Sermons
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   occasions
                   .
                   Solomon
                   tels
                   us
                   ,
                   how
                   pleasant
                   and
                   profitable
                   a
                   word
                   spoken
                   in
                   season
                   is
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   25.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   Their
                   Relation
                   saith
                   further
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   said
                   the
                   Parliament
                   had
                   opened
                   a
                   gap
                   for
                   blasphemy
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   believe
                   these
                   words
                   were
                   ever
                   spoken
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   Mr.
                   Dodson
                   ,
                   a
                   Minister
                   of
                   Rassendale
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   an
                   honest
                   Godly
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   accused
                   to
                   have
                   uttered
                   these
                   words
                   on
                   the
                   24.
                   of
                   October
                   ,
                   by
                   two
                   of
                   Naylers
                   Proselytes
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   most
                   judicious
                   knowing
                   hearers
                   of
                   that
                   Congregation
                   then
                   present
                   ,
                   deny
                   to
                   their
                   best
                   remembrance
                   that
                   ever
                   any
                   such
                   words
                   were
                   there
                   spoken
                   And
                   whereas
                   this
                   Relator
                   affirms
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   the
                   5
                   of
                   December
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   remembred
                   that
                   true
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     lier
                     had
                     need
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     memory
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   following
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Relation
                   is
                   a
                   meer
                   heap
                   of
                   lies
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   God
                   good
                   service
                   that
                   would
                   knock
                   him
                   down
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   wicked
                   malitious
                   lie
                   .
                   That
                   we
                   stird
                   up
                   the
                   ruder
                   sort
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   is
                   another
                   .
                   That
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   sollicited
                   Mr.
                   Burton
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   Mallerstang
                   is
                   another
                   untruth
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Priests
                   son
                   got
                   him
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   is
                   another
                   falsity
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   well
                   known
                   to
                   those
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   is
                   known
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   neither
                   hath
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   had
                   son
                   or
                   daughter
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Mr.
                   Burton
                   had
                   been
                   in
                   actual
                   arms
                   against
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   is
                   another
                   revengeful
                   ly
                   ;
                   and
                   an
                   imputation
                   of
                   unfaithfulnesse
                   to
                   those
                   Gentlemen
                   that
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   Committee
                   for
                   sequestration
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   multitude
                   was
                   armed
                   ,
                   is
                   another
                   horrid
                   falsity
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   any
                   was
                   armed
                   ,
                   save
                   that
                   2
                   Gentlemen
                   there
                   had
                   their
                   swords
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   unusual
                   with
                   them
                   when
                   they
                   go
                   abroad
                   ,
                   and
                   1
                   Country
                   man.
                   And
                   if
                   he
                   brought
                   his
                   sword
                   thither
                   upon
                   that
                   occasion
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   using
                   to
                   wear
                   one
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   rather
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   Quakers
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   offend
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   any
                   threatned
                   to
                   knock
                   out
                   his
                   brains
                   against
                   the
                   wall
                   ,
                   to
                   pull
                   down
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Priests
                   rushed
                   in
                   violently
                   and
                   tooke
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   throat
                   and
                   haled
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   door
                   ;
                   That
                   there
                   M.
                   Burton
                   strook
                   off
                   his
                   hat
                   with
                   a
                   pitch-fork
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   body
                   else
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   any
                   violence
                   was
                   done
                   to
                   him
                   any
                   where
                   ,
                   are
                   such
                   notorious
                   falsehoods
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   think
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   lies
                   himself
                   would
                   be
                   ashamed
                   to
                   forge
                   ,
                   seeing
                   there
                   are
                   so
                   many
                   sorts
                   of
                   people
                   that
                   can
                   bear
                   witnesse
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   no
                   Minister
                   there
                   but
                   my self
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   Nayler
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   lying
                   followers
                   can
                   say
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   incivility
                   towards
                   him
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   word
                   or
                   action
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   not
                   spare
                   to
                   charge
                   me
                   with
                   it
                   before
                   any
                   authority
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   dare
                   the
                   whole
                   Generation
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   :
                   What
                   was
                   done
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   done
                   in
                   a
                   corner
                   ,
                   but
                   before
                   many
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   Truth
                   may
                   easily
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   appear
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Reader
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     detain
                     thee
                     with
                     reckoning
                     up
                     all
                     the
                     falsities
                     contained
                     in
                     this
                     Relation
                     ,
                     onely
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     I
                     beseech
                     every
                     man
                     fearing
                     God
                     that
                     shall
                     reade
                     these
                     lines
                     ,
                     to
                     believe
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     one
                     of
                     those
                     abuses
                     offered
                     to
                  
                   Nayler
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     are
                     there
                     spoken
                     of
                     in
                     our
                     sight
                     or
                     hearing
                     that
                     were
                     there
                     present
                     .
                     If
                     when
                     we
                     were
                     absent
                     any
                     one
                     used
                     any
                     railing
                     language
                     to
                  
                   Nayler
                   
                     or
                     his
                     followers
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     constant
                     custome
                     towards
                     others
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     here
                     go
                     about
                     to
                     justifie
                     them
                     in
                     that
                     sinfull
                     practise
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Particulars
                   of
                   our
                   conference
                   there
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   recital
                   of
                   them
                   might
                   benefit
                   the
                   Reader
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   set
                   them
                   down
                   exactly
                   according
                   to
                   Truth
                   .
                   While
                   we
                   were
                   discoursing
                   ,
                   Nayler
                   was
                   answered
                   one
                   question
                   
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   think
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   conviction
                   ,
                   seeing
                   his
                   Relation
                   neither
                   mentions
                   those
                   questions
                   he
                   propounded
                   ,
                   nor
                   my
                   Answers
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   his
                   mouth
                   was
                   stopt
                   then
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   nothing
                   to
                   gainsay
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   that
                   particular
                   which
                   he
                   charges
                   me
                   with
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Christ
                     was
                     in
                     heaven
                     with
                     a
                     carnal
                     body
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   shall
                   reply
                   to
                   it
                   by
                   and
                   by
                   in
                   my
                   relation
                   of
                   the
                   Examination
                   of
                   Nayler
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   Sessions
                   at
                   Appleby
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   where
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   his
                   Commitment
                   was
                   for
                   Thou-ing
                   Master
                   Burton
                   ,
                   and
                   refusing
                   to
                   put
                   off
                   his
                   hat
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   untrue
                   :
                   though
                   his
                   pride
                   and
                   contempt
                   of
                   Authoritie
                   did
                   thereby
                   sufficiently
                   appear
                   .
                
                 
                   M.
                   Burton
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   other
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   these
                   parts
                   ,
                   had
                   heard
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   blasphemies
                   of
                   these
                   wicked
                   speakers
                   ,
                   Fox
                   and
                   
                     Nayler
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   seeds
                   of
                   heresies
                   they
                   had
                   sowne
                   ,
                   the
                   damnable
                   doctrines
                   they
                   had
                   broached
                   ,
                   the
                   distractions
                   and
                   disturbances
                   they
                   had
                   caused
                   in
                   Towns
                   and
                   families
                   in
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Country
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   number
                   of
                   people
                   they
                   had
                   perverted
                   ,
                   and
                   lookt
                   upon
                   it
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   him
                   say
                   )
                   as
                   necessary
                   to
                   give
                   some
                   check
                   to
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   publicke
                   peace
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   thought
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   onely
                   by
                   binding
                   Nailer
                   over
                   to
                   the
                   Sessions
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   hoped
                   some
                   order
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   bridling
                   of
                   the
                   growing
                   insolencies
                   and
                   impieties
                   of
                   this
                   turbulent
                   sect
                   .
                   But
                   Nayler
                   ,
                   refusing
                   to
                   yield
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   in
                   giving
                   security
                   for
                   his
                   apperance
                   at
                   the
                   next
                   quarter
                   Sessions
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   then
                   nigh
                   ,
                   occasioned
                   Mr.
                   Burton
                   to
                   write
                   a
                   Mittimus
                   ,
                   and
                   send
                   him
                   to
                   Appleby
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   Goals
                   custody
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   Sessions
                   should
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   Hogils
                   businesse
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   three
                   or
                   foure
                   of
                   their
                   speakers
                   or
                   praters
                   rather
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Market
                   place
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   speaking
                   together
                   ,
                   more
                   like
                   mad
                   men
                   then
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   sober
                   teachers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   virulently
                   railing
                   against
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   so
                   indeed
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   Hogill
                   amongst
                   them
                   :
                   who
                   affirmed
                   for
                   his
                   part
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Ministers
                   in
                   England
                   that
                   preach
                   in
                   steeple
                   houses
                   were
                   lyars
                   against
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   M.
                   Burton
                   being
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   Town
                   ,
                   sent
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   reprove
                   him
                   for
                   this
                   language
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   came
                   in
                   ,
                   he
                   behaved
                   himself
                   very
                   contemptuously
                   ,
                   &
                   his
                   words
                   were
                   very
                   stubborn
                   &
                   peremptory
                   .
                   Some
                   present
                   told
                   him
                   M.
                   Burton
                   was
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   meet
                   he
                   should
                   shew
                   him
                   at
                   least
                   some
                   civil
                   respect
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   putting
                   off
                   the
                   hat
                   .
                   Hogill
                   denied
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   .
                   M.
                   Burton
                   told
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   friendly
                   manner
                   ,
                   how
                   far
                   they
                   were
                   degenerated
                   from
                   all
                   Civility
                   and
                   common
                   manners
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   desire
                   the
                   respect
                   of
                   putting
                   off
                   
                   the
                   hat
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   he
                   knew
                   that
                   such
                   behaviour
                   was
                   due
                   towards
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   as
                   might
                   shew
                   some
                   reverence
                   and
                   respect
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   much
                   wonder
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   superstitiously
                   scrupulous
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   some
                   great
                   sin
                   .
                   Hogil
                   repiyed
                   ,
                   God
                   had
                   not
                   commanded
                   him
                   to
                   put
                   off
                   his
                   hat
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   owe
                   him
                   that
                   respect
                   ,
                   nor
                   would
                   he
                   give
                   it
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   one
                   that
                   stood
                   by
                   took
                   it
                   off
                   and
                   layd
                   it
                   upon
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Table
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   Hogil
                   took
                   his
                   hat
                   and
                   put
                   it
                   on
                   again
                   .
                   Another
                   standing
                   by
                   him
                   took
                   it
                   off
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   within
                   his
                   reach
                   .
                   He
                   refusing
                   to
                   save
                   his
                   hat
                   himself
                   ,
                   one
                   that
                   stood
                   by
                   presently
                   took
                   it
                   off
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   had
                   received
                   any
                   hurt
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   it
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   wore
                   it
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   mind
                   .
                   Among
                   other
                   peremptory
                   expressions
                   he
                   used
                   to
                   Master
                   Burton
                   ,
                   this
                   was
                   one
                   .
                   The
                   Law
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   thou
                   actest
                   by
                   is
                   tyranny
                   and
                   oppression
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   and
                   other
                   wicked
                   speeches
                   ,
                   M.
                   Burton
                   desired
                   him
                   to
                   find
                   bail
                   among
                   his
                   friends
                   (
                   many
                   of
                   whom
                   were
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   town
                   )
                   for
                   his
                   appearing
                   at
                   the
                   Sessions
                   then
                   not
                   far
                   off
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   he
                   utterly
                   refused
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   him
                   a
                   companion
                   to
                   Nayler
                   .
                
                 
                   Where
                   the
                   Relator
                   saith
                   ,
                   There
                   were
                   3
                   large
                   Petitions
                   prepared
                   ,
                   stuft
                   with
                   most
                   filthy
                   untruths
                   and
                   slanders
                   ,
                   raised
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   bottomless
                   pit
                   ;
                   The
                   Reader
                   may
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   indeed
                   2
                   Petitions
                   then
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   Justicess
                   one
                   of
                   which
                   came
                   from
                   the
                   town
                   of
                   Kendal
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   from
                   some
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Countrie
                   .
                   Nor
                   will
                   the
                   subscribers
                   be
                   ashamed
                   to
                   owne
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   every
                   particular
                   good
                   with
                   advantage
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   I
                   doubt
                   I
                   have
                   already
                   exacted
                   upon
                   the
                   Patience
                   of
                   my
                   Reader
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   even
                   weary
                   of
                   raking
                   in
                   this
                   Relation
                   ,
                   wherein
                   untruths
                   ly
                   as
                   thick
                   as
                   worms
                   in
                   old
                   dunghils
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   curious
                   to
                   observe
                   all
                   the
                   material
                   Errataes
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Reader
                   may
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   had
                   any
                   thing
                   whereof
                   they
                   could
                   have
                   justly
                   accused
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   have
                   heard
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   another
                   manner
                   ,
                   
                     then
                     out
                     of
                     Sauls
                     Errant
                     to
                     Damascus
                  
                   long
                   before
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   louder
                   complaints
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   then
                   those
                   of
                   this
                   Relator
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   neglected
                   hitherto
                   to
                   accuse
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   in
                   particular
                   of
                   such
                   wrongs
                   as
                   they
                   complain
                   to
                   have
                   bin
                   done
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   why
                   do
                   they
                   not
                   apply
                   themselves
                   to
                   those
                   in
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   charge
                   him
                   or
                   them
                   by
                   name
                   that
                   did
                   infer
                   the
                   injury
                   ,
                   and
                   prove
                   it
                   by
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   bring
                   such
                   to
                   condign
                   punishment
                   ?
                   Or
                   if
                   the
                   Justices
                   have
                   done
                   them
                   injustice
                   ,
                   why
                   doe
                   they
                   not
                   Petition
                   to
                   their
                   Superiors
                   for
                   remedy
                   ?
                
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   shall
                   yet
                   mistake
                   the
                   commitment
                   of
                   Nayler
                   for
                   persecution
                   ,
                   
                   it
                   were
                   good
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   he
                   have
                   bin
                   a
                   stranger
                   to
                   his
                   sufferings
                   )
                   he
                   were
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   heat
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   but
                   his
                   confinement
                   to
                   the
                   Goalers
                   house
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   had
                   as
                   good
                   accommodation
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   think
                   his
                   own
                   house
                   would
                   have
                   afforded
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   he
                   did
                   desire
                   ,
                   and
                   better
                   surely
                   then
                   he
                   did
                   deserve
                   :
                   and
                   from
                   whence
                   he
                   is
                   now
                   gone
                   well
                   amended
                   both
                   in
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   rayment
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   purse
                   also
                   .
                   For
                   his
                   incomes
                   from
                   the
                   contributions
                   of
                   his
                   Proselytes
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   reported
                   by
                   some
                   that
                   have
                   reason
                   to
                   know
                   were
                   not
                   inconsiderable
                   ;
                   nor
                   would
                   he
                   have
                   had
                   much
                   cause
                   to
                   complain
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   wanted
                   liberty
                   to
                   range
                   the
                   Country
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   lasted
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   lived
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 An
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 false
                 and
                 unfaithfull
                 Relation
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 
                   Iames
                   Nayler
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Sessions
                 at
                 Appleby
                 ,
                 January
                 ,
                 1652.
                 
              
               
                 Reprinted
                 verbatim
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Book
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 micrepresented
                 in
                 
                   Sauls
                   errand
                   to
                   Damascus
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   REader
                   ,
                   I
                   suppose
                   thee
                   in
                   this
                   Book
                   at
                   least
                   to
                   have
                   porused
                   that
                   untrue
                   and
                   halting
                   narration
                   of
                
                 Naylers
                 
                   examination
                   procured
                   by
                   him
                   or
                   some
                   of
                   his
                   friends
                   to
                   be
                   printed
                   and
                   spread
                   abroad
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   end
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   us
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   bely
                   slander
                   ,
                   wrong
                   ,
                   dishonor
                   and
                   bring
                   an
                
                 Odium
                 
                   upon
                   both
                   the
                   Magistracy
                   and
                   Ministry
                   in
                   this
                   County
                   of
                
                 Westmerland
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   have
                   any
                   way
                   appeared
                   against
                   the
                   wickedness
                   of
                   that
                   man
                   and
                   his
                   Faction
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   render
                   them
                   concemptible
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   this
                   Nation
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   fear
                   God
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   strangers
                   to
                   that
                   business
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   .
                   Thus
                   they
                   give
                   their
                   mouths
                   to
                   evil
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   tongues
                   frame
                   deceit
                   ,
                   against
                   them
                   that
                   never
                   merited
                   it
                   at
                   their
                   hands
                   or
                   pens
                   ,
                   and
                   desired
                   nought
                   to
                   them
                   but
                   good
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   one
                   day
                   examine
                   and
                   reprove
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   this
                   sin
                   among
                   the
                   rest
                   in
                   order
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   yet
                   become
                   convicts
                   ,
                   which
                   from
                   our
                   souls
                   we
                   wish
                   on
                   their
                   behalfs
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   wipe
                   off
                   that
                   dirt
                   wherewith
                   they
                   have
                   aspersed
                   the
                   Gentlemen
                   that
                   then
                   sat
                   on
                   the
                   Bench
                   ;
                   I
                   must
                   first
                   inform
                   my
                   Reader
                   ,
                   that
                   whereas
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   indicted
                   for
                   Blasphemy
                   ,
                   for
                   saying
                   .
                   Christ
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   but
                   one
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   notorious
                   untreth
                   known
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Country
                   then
                   present
                   ;
                   I
                   cannot
                   but
                   wonder
                   at
                   their
                   impudence
                   in
                   Printing
                   so
                   well
                   known
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                   It
                   easily
                   discovers
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   will
                   see
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   spirit
                   they
                   are
                   :
                   They
                   would
                   make
                   the
                   world
                   beleive
                   〈◊〉
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   were
                   Ignorants
                   indeed
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   no
                   better
                   skil
                   then
                   to
                   take
                   those
                
                 
                 
                   words
                   for
                   Blasphemous
                   :
                   T
                   is
                   true
                   ;
                   these
                   words
                   were
                   contained
                   in
                   his
                   Indictment
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   spoke
                   in
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   an
                   hundred
                   people
                   that
                   he
                   affirmed
                   Christ
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   as
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   was
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   which
                   last
                   words
                   though
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   truly
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Blasphemous
                   ,
                   taking
                   Blasphemy
                   in
                   a
                   larger
                   sence
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   ,
                
                 Act
                 ,
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                 Tit.
                 2.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Yet
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   indicted
                   for
                   Blasphemy
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   is
                   utterly
                   false
                   ;
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   his
                   confinement
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   informed
                   my
                   Reader
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 falshood
                 and
                 wilful
                 omissions
                 and
                 imperfections
                 
                   of
                   their
                   Narration
                
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 my
                 Reader
                 a
                 true
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 discourse
                 had
                 with
                 
                   Iames
                   Nayler
                
                 at
                 the
                 Sessions
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 material
                 passages
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   After
                   the
                   Iustices
                   had
                   spoken
                   something
                   to
                
                 Nayler
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   his
                   refusal
                   to
                   put
                   off
                   his
                   hat
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Authority
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   then
                   and
                   there
                   denied
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   put
                   some
                   question
                   to
                   him
                   concerning
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   his
                   birth
                   and
                   habitation
                   ,
                   his
                   Profession
                   being
                   a
                   Souldier
                   ,
                   Col.
                
                 Brigs
                 
                   demanded
                   of
                   him
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   into
                   these
                   parts
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   which
                
                 Nayler
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   I
                   may
                   have
                   liberty
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   I
                   will
                   declare
                   it
                   .
                   [
                   I
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   fields
                   at
                   the
                   Plow
                   in
                   Barly
                   seed
                   time
                   ,
                   Meditating
                   on
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   suddenly
                   I
                   heard
                   a
                   voice
                   ,
                   saying
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Get
                   thee
                   out
                   from
                   thy
                   kindred
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thy
                   fathers
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   had
                   a
                   promise
                   given
                   in
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   whereupon
                   I
                   did
                   exceedingly
                   rejoyce
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   heard
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   that
                   God
                   which
                   I
                   had
                   professed
                   from
                   a
                   childe
                   ,
                   but
                   whom
                   before
                   that
                   day
                   I
                   had
                   never
                   known
                   :
                   So
                   I
                   went
                   home
                   ,
                   and
                   stayed
                   there
                   a
                   good
                   while
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   being
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   Heavenly
                   Call
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   in
                   a
                   sad
                   condition
                   as
                   my
                   friends
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   knew
                   me
                   ,
                   wondered
                   at
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   thought
                   I
                   was
                   distracted
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   would
                   never
                   have
                   spoken
                   nor
                   eaten
                   more
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hereabouts
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 on
                 ,
                 Coll.
                 Brigs
                 interrupted
                 him
                 with
                 this
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Friend
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   Didst
                   thou
                   bear
                   that
                   voice
                   thou
                   saist
                   spoke
                   unto
                   thee
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Nayler
                 answered
                 ,
                 Yea
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 heare
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                   Briggs
                   questioned
                   him
                   again
                   thus
                   ,
                   Were
                   there
                   not
                   some
                   others
                   besides
                   thy self
                   at
                   plow
                   with
                   thee
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Yea
                 faith
                 Nayler
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 more
                 besides
                 my self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   did
                   not
                   they
                   ,
                   said
                   the
                   Coll.
                   hear
                   that
                   voice
                   as
                   wel
                   as
                   thy self
                   .
                
              
               
                 No
                 friend
                 ,
                 saith
                 Nayler
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Carnall
                 voice
                 ,
                 audible
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 care
                 .
              
               
                 
                   O
                   then
                   said
                   Coll.
                   Briggs
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   what
                   voice
                   it
                   was
                   .
                
              
               
                 Nayler
                 then
                 proceeded
                 thus
                 ,
                 after
                 I
                 was
                 made
                 willing
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 I
                 gave
                 
                 away
                 my
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 my
                 mony
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 preparation
                 ,
                 as
                 apparel
                 and
                 other
                 necessaties
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 while
                 after
                 going
                 agateward
                 with
                 a
                 friend
                 from
                 my
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 having
                 an
                 old
                 suit
                 without
                 any
                 mony
                 ,
                 having
                 neither
                 taken
                 leave
                 of
                 wife
                 or
                 children
                 ,
                 nor
                 thinking
                 of
                 any
                 journy
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   voice
                   came
                   to
                   me
                   again
                   ,
                   commanding
                   me
                   to
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   whither
                   I
                   should
                   goe
                   ,
                   nor
                   what
                   I
                   was
                   to
                   doe
                   there
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   I
                   had
                   been
                   there
                   a
                   litle
                   while
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   given
                   me
                   what
                   I
                   was
                   to
                   declare
                   ,
                   and
                   ever
                   since
                   I
                   have
                   remained
                   not
                   knowing
                   to
                   day
                   what
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   do
                   to
                   morrow
                   .
                
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 finished
                 this
                 Relation
                 touching
                 his
                 call
                 ,
                 Coll.
                 Briggs
                 put
                 this
                 question
                 to
                 him
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   Friend
                   ,
                   you
                   said
                   ,
                   you
                   gave
                   away
                   your
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   out
                   mony
                   before
                   you
                   came
                   forth
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   did
                   you
                   give
                   your
                   estate
                   and
                   mony
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Nayler
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 my
                 wife
                 .
              
               
                 Coll.
                 Briggs
                 
                   replied
                   ,
                   doest
                   thou
                   call
                   that
                   a
                   giving
                   away
                   of
                   thy
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   casting
                   out
                   thy
                   mony
                   ?
                   I
                   should
                   not
                   much
                   care
                   if
                   all
                   my
                   estate
                   were
                   so
                   given
                   away
                   ;
                   But
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   promise
                   which
                   thou
                   saidst
                   was
                   given
                   in
                   to
                   thee
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Nayler
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 find
                 made
                 good
                 every
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Said
                 Coll.
                 Briggs
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   never
                   heard
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   call
                   as
                   thine
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   time
                   :
                
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 Nayler
                 replied
                 ,
                 he
                 believed
                 to
              
               
                 M.
                 Pearson
                 
                   then
                   asked
                   ,
                   whether
                   Christ
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   as
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   affirmed
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Nayler
                 replyed
                 ,
                 Christ
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 is
                 not
                 divided
                 ;
                 separate
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 He
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Christ
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   askt
                   thee
                   ,
                   said
                   Mr.
                
                 Pearson
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   thou
                   believest
                   Christ
                   as
                   He
                   is
                   Man
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   thee
                   ?
                
              
               
                 I
                 witnesse
                 Him
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 said
                 Nayler
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 deny
                 him
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 deny
                 me
                 before
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   do
                   you
                   mean
                   ,
                   said
                   Mr.
                
                 Pearson
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   in
                   you
                   ;
                   Doe
                   you
                   not
                   mean
                   that
                   He
                   is
                   in
                   you
                   Spiritually
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Answered
                 Nayler
                 ,
                 Spiritually
                 .
              
               
                 
                   By
                   Faith
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   you
                   mean
                   ,
                   or
                   how
                   else
                   ?
                
              
               
                 By
                 Faith
                 saith
                 Nayler
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Why
                   ,
                   what
                   difference
                   is
                   there
                   then
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   (
                   said
                   Mr.
                
                 Pearson
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   between
                   the
                   Ministers
                   and
                   you
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Nayler
                 replyed
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 affirmed
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Heaven
                 with
                 a
                 Carnal
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 He
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   say
                   so
                   ,
                   saith
                   Mr.
                
                 Pearson
                 ?
              
               
               
                 The
                 Minister
                 of
                 Kirkby-Stephen
                 being
                 present
                 ,
                 rose
                 up
                 and
                 said
                 thus
                 ;
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 said
                 Christ
                 was
                 in
                 Heaven
                 with
                 a
                 Carnal
                 Body
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 own
                 a
                 Truth
                 though
                 in
                 course
                 Language
                 ,
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 unmeet
                 Expression
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 used
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 I
                 not
                 bin
                 drawn
                 to
                 it
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 :
                 Discoursing
                 with
                 Nayler
                 at
                 Mallerstang
                 about
                 the
                 Reality
                 of
                 Christs
                 humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 I
                 asked
                 him
                 
                   Whether
                   he
                   did
                   beleive
                   that
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   now
                   Glorified
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   true
                   real
                   Man
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   true
                   God.
                   When
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   manner
                   he
                   laboured
                   to
                   speak
                   as
                   ambiguously
                   as
                   he
                   could
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   plainly
                   affirm
                   or
                   denie
                   nothing
                   .
                   Urging
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   question
                   again
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   little
                   alteration
                   ,
                
                 I
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   he
                   did
                   believe
                   that
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   was
                   now
                   in
                   Heaven
                   in
                   a
                   body
                   of
                   flesh
                   ?
                   to
                   which
                   when
                   I
                   pressed
                   him
                   to
                   answer
                   plainly
                   :
                
                 Thomas
                 Aray
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 Naylers
                 companions
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 me
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Dost
                   thou
                   imagine
                   that
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   Heaven
                   is
                   a
                   Carnal
                   body
                   ?
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answered
                 presently
                 thinking
                 they
                 had
                 understood
                 English
                 language
                 :
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 Carnal
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 or
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 natural
                 and
                 proper
                 signification
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 signifies
                 fleshly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                   I
                   do
                   believe
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   Heaven
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Carnal
                   body
                
                 ;
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 )
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   body
                   of
                   flesh
                
                 .
              
               
                 Naylers
                 relation
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 perceived
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 told
                 of
                 his
                 saying
                 ,
                 And
                 said
                 ;
                 Friend
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 accused
                 thee
                 ,
                 had
                 I
                 not
                 bin
                 asked
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 accuse
                 any
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 some
                 such
                 words
                 he
                 immediately
                 spoke
                 ,
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 Kirkby-Stephen
                 was
                 offended
                 at
                 him
                 is
                 an
                 untruth
                 ,
                 He
                 knew
                 no
                 cause
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 saw
                 cause
                 rather
                 to
                 pity
                 his
                 ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 M.
                 Pearson
                 was
                 here
                 saying
                 something
                 manifesting
                 some
                 desire
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 there
                 present
                 should
                 discourse
                 with
                 Nayler
                 about
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 
                   erroneous
                   opinions
                
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 much
                 business
                 to
                 do
                 before
                 they
                 rose
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 unseasonable
                 .
              
               
                 Coll.
                 Briggs
                 
                   then
                   asked
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   bin
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   about
                
                 Saurby
                 .
              
               
                 Nayler
                 answered
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 an
                 Independent
                 Church
                 at
                 Wood-Church
                 .
              
               
                 Coll.
                 Briggs
                 
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   heard
                   he
                   was
                   excommunicated
                   out
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   Church
                   for
                   some
                   blasphemous
                   opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   akt
                   him
                   if
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   .
                
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 since
                 he
                 came
                 forth
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 his
                 knowledge
                 .
                 One
                 that
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 Mr.
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Pastor
                 of
                 that
                 Congregation
                 at
                 Wood-Church
                 ,
                 
                 told
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 mine
                 lately
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 Nayler
                 was
                 there
                 Excommunicated
                 for
                 his
                 blasphemous
                 Tenets
                 .
              
               
                 Coll.
                 Briggs
                 
                   then
                   asked
                   him
                   further
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   write
                   a
                   letter
                   to
                   one
                   in
                
                 Lancashire
                 ,
                 
                   wherein
                   he
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   hoped
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   by
                   that
                   Christ
                   that
                   died
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   deceived
                   :
                   Such
                   a
                   letter
                
                 Nayler
                 
                   did
                   write
                   〈◊〉
                   one
                
                 Henry
                 Holme
                 ,
                 
                   containing
                   these
                   wicked
                   words
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   taxed
                   for
                   them
                   though
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   deny
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   at
                   first
                   confess
                   them
                   ,
                   till
                   Coll.
                
                 Briggs
                 
                   askt
                   him
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   deny
                   his
                   own
                   hand
                   ;
                   To
                   which
                   he
                   repliedno
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   might
                   see
                   it
                   .
                   Coll.
                
                 Briggs
                 
                   told
                   him
                   he
                   thought
                   he
                   could
                   procure
                   the
                   letter
                   :
                
                 Nayler
                 
                   desired
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   kept
                   as
                   a
                   witness
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   Coll.
                
                 Briggs
                 
                   asked
                   him
                   ,
                   what
                   was
                   his
                   reason
                   to
                   use
                   such
                   a
                   cursed
                   txpression
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Nayler
                 to
                 season
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 this
                 grain
                 of
                 salt
                 in
                 readiness
                 ,
                 (
                 an
                 ill
                 shift
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 none
                 .
                 )
                 If
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 witness
                 Christ
                 nearer
                 then
                 Iesalem
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 benefit
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 own
                 no
                 other
                 Christ
                 but
                 that
                 who
                 witnessed
                 a
                 good
                 confession
                 before
                 
                   Pontius
                   Pilate
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 I
                 witnesse
                 suffering
                 in
                 me
                 now
                 .
              
               
                 
                   There
                   were
                
                 2
                 
                   Petitions
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   Iustices
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   by
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   many
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   known
                   integritie
                   and
                   honestie
                   ,
                   occasioned
                   by
                   the
                   troublesome
                   insolent
                   behaviour
                   of
                   this
                   people
                   ;
                   Especially
                   their
                   gross
                   disturbance
                   of
                   whole
                   Congregations
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   publick
                   worship
                   :
                   and
                   because
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   some
                   satisfaction
                   to
                   the
                   Reader
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   here
                   adjoyn
                   the
                   true
                   Copy
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   by
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         To
                         the
                         Worshipfull
                         ,
                         the
                         Justices
                         of
                         Peace
                         for
                         this
                         Countie
                         of
                         Westmerland
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Humble
                         Petition
                         of
                         several
                         Gentlemen
                         ,
                         Ministers
                         of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         ,
                         and
                         others
                         ,
                         friends
                         and
                         servants
                         to
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         his
                         Gospel
                         Truths
                         ,
                         and
                         Ordinances
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         general
                         weale
                         of
                         this
                         Common-wealth
                         and
                         Nation
                         ,
                      
                       
                         SHEWETH
                         ,
                      
                       
                         
                           THat
                           in
                           the
                           late
                           Wars
                           ,
                           We
                           ,
                           or
                           most
                           of
                           us
                           did
                           expose
                           Lives
                           ,
                           Liberties
                           ▪
                           Estates
                           and
                           Relations
                           ,
                           with
                           all
                           other
                           Personal
                           advantages
                           in
                           the
                           just
                           defence
                           of
                           Religion
                           and
                           Liberty
                           ,
                           in
                           concurrence
                           with
                           and
                           maintenance
                           of
                           the
                           just
                           defence
                           of
                           Religion
                           and
                           Liberty
                           :
                           After
                           the
                           prosperous
                           Effects
                           whereof
                           we
                           expected
                           the
                           settlement
                           of
                           the
                           grand
                           ends
                           of
                           our
                           engagement
                           ,
                           and
                           so
                           much
                           the
                           more
                           ,
                           as
                           being
                           the
                           promise
                           of
                           the
                           Parliament
                           the
                           vows
                           of
                           their
                           affection
                           ,
                           the
                           price
                           of
                           our
                           Prayer
                           ,
                           purses
                           ,
                           hazards
                           losses
                           ,
                           banishments
                           and
                           the
                           blood
                           of
                           many
                           thousands
                           our
                           fellow
                           servants
                           in
                           the
                           work
                           of
                           God
                           freely
                           sacrificed
                           in
                           the
                           Quarrel
                           of
                           this
                           Nation
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                       
                         
                           What
                           hath
                           bin
                           done
                           in
                           the
                           settlement
                           of
                           our
                           Rights
                           ,
                           Peace
                           and
                           wholesome
                           Lawes
                           ,
                           we
                           blesse
                           God
                           for
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           Parliament
                           as
                           his
                           Instruments
                           :
                           nor
                           can
                           we
                           but
                           acknowledge
                           what
                           hath
                           bin
                           done
                           by
                           them
                           in
                           the
                           Cause
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           as
                           their
                           Acts
                           against
                           Adultery
                           ,
                           Fornication
                           ,
                           Swearing
                           ,
                           Drunkenness
                           ,
                           Sabboth-breaking
                           ,
                           Promoters
                           of
                           heretical
                           Doctrines
                           ,
                           against
                           Ranters
                           or
                           Blasphemers
                           ,
                           (
                           may
                           the
                           Lord
                           increase
                           the
                           number
                           of
                           these
                           things
                           :
                           )
                           Yet
                           so
                           it
                           is
                           ,
                           that
                           in
                           this
                           County
                           ,
                           several
                           persons
                           ,
                           Proselites
                           of
                           one
                        
                         George
                         Fox
                         and
                         James
                         Nayler
                         ,
                         
                           do
                           in
                           the
                           times
                           of
                           our
                           Assemblies
                           ordinarily
                           in
                           a
                           way
                           of
                           contempt
                           and
                           scorn
                           come
                           in
                           amongst
                           us
                           with
                           their
                           hats
                           on
                           at
                           time
                           of
                           Prayer
                           or
                           Singing
                           ,
                           use
                           in
                           our
                           Congregations
                           some
                           of
                           them
                           violent
                           actions
                           ,
                           in
                           the
                           time
                           of
                           Sermon
                           or
                           Prayer
                           or
                           singing
                           ,
                           cry
                           out
                           aloud
                           with
                           horrible
                           clamours
                           ,
                           slanders
                           ,
                           abuses
                           ,
                           reproaches
                           against
                           our
                           Ministers
                           ,
                           to
                           the
                           stirring
                           up
                           of
                           woefull
                           tumults
                           ,
                           evident
                           disturbance
                           of
                           the
                           work
                           and
                           the
                           turning
                           of
                           the
                           peaceable
                           Assemblies
                           of
                           the
                           Church
                           of
                           Christ
                           into
                           the
                           grossest
                           confusion
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           That
                           their
                           deportment
                           is
                           such
                           ,
                           and
                           with
                           so
                           continual
                           violence
                           against
                           the
                           most
                           godly
                           of
                           our
                           Ministers
                           ,
                           in
                           all
                           places
                           ,
                           in
                           their
                           travels
                           ,
                           in
                           the
                           streets
                           ,
                           abusing
                           them
                           with
                           rayling
                           language
                           ,
                           scornfull
                           behaviour
                           ,
                           walking
                           usually
                           in
                           Markets
                           ,
                           with
                           such
                           great
                           numbers
                           together
                           ,
                           and
                           scarce
                           passing
                           by
                           any
                           not
                           of
                           their
                           judgement
                           without
                           abusive
                           words
                           ,
                           that
                           it
                           cannot
                           but
                           shew
                           us
                           as
                           no
                           small
                           Symptomes
                           of
                           bad
                           designes
                           ,
                           so
                           no
                           small
                           reason
                           to
                           provide
                           for
                           our
                           security
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           That
                           it
                           is
                           their
                           great
                           Designe
                           to
                           stir
                           up
                           the
                           spirits
                           of
                           people
                           against
                           the
                           Ministery
                           of
                        
                         England
                         
                           in
                           generall
                           without
                           distinction
                           ,
                           setting
                           such
                           ,
                           and
                           sending
                           abroad
                           daily
                           ,
                           libels
                           and
                           slanders
                           against
                           the
                           Office
                           ,
                           as
                           needlesse
                           ,
                           and
                           them
                           ,
                           as
                           ,
                           or
                           under
                           the
                           names
                           of
                           Antichrists
                           ,
                           Antichrists
                           Merchants
                           ,
                           Tithemongers
                           ,
                           robbers
                           ,
                           deceivers
                           ,
                           Ministers
                           of
                           the
                           world
                           ,
                           Priests
                           ,
                           murderers
                           ,
                           Conjurers
                           ,
                           Divels
                           ,
                           and
                           attempting
                           to
                           make
                           Proclamations
                           in
                           the
                           open
                           Markets
                           to
                           the
                           said
                           effect
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           That
                           their
                           main
                           drift
                           is
                           to
                           ingage
                           the
                           people
                           against
                           the
                           Ministery
                           by
                           reason
                           of
                           Tithes
                           ,
                           crying
                           out
                           with
                           open
                           clamors
                           against
                           Tithes
                           as
                           unlawfull
                           ,
                           Antichristian
                           ,
                           to
                           the
                           necessary
                           overturning
                           of
                           the
                           Lawes
                           to
                           that
                           purpose
                           ,
                           bringing
                           an
                        
                         Odium
                         
                           upon
                           the
                           Government
                           ,
                           and
                           tending
                           to
                           stir
                           up
                           Sedition
                           in
                           the
                           people
                           ,
                           to
                           withdraw
                           their
                           due
                           obedience
                           from
                           the
                           Lawes
                           and
                           Government
                           of
                        
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           That
                           besides
                           what
                           others
                           perhaps
                           may
                           know
                           of
                           the
                           Blasphemies
                           of
                           them
                           ,
                           we
                           doe
                           plainly
                           see
                           and
                           know
                           ,
                           that
                           their
                           practices
                           do
                           exceedingly
                           savour
                           of
                           Sorcerie
                           ,
                           the
                           quakings
                           ,
                           swellings
                           ,
                           roarings
                           ,
                           foamings
                           ;
                           (
                           Such
                           as
                           never
                           we
                           heard
                           of
                           ,
                           but
                           such
                           as
                           were
                           possessed
                           of
                           the
                           Divell
                           )
                           of
                           persons
                           at
                           their
                           meetings
                           ,
                           and
                           especially
                           of
                           little
                           children
                           ,
                           giving
                           a
                           sad
                           suspition
                        
                         
                         
                           of
                           it
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           more
                           by
                           reason
                           of
                           the
                           known
                           suspitions
                           upon
                        
                         George
                         Fox
                         ,
                         
                           to
                           deal
                           with
                           the
                           Devil
                           ,
                           before
                           ever
                           be
                           came
                           to
                           us
                           in
                           these
                           parts
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           That
                           we
                           know
                           the
                           Principles
                           of
                           some
                           of
                           their
                           followers
                           are
                           against
                           Propriety
                           ,
                           against
                           subjection
                           to
                           Magistrates
                           ,
                           against
                           distinction
                           amongst
                           men
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           practises
                           of
                           the
                           most
                           such
                           ,
                           that
                           there
                           is
                           a
                           ceasing
                           of
                           relations
                           ,
                           children
                           prosessedly
                           refusing
                           subjection
                           to
                           their
                           Parents
                           ,
                           and
                           servants
                           to
                           their
                           Masters
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           That
                           we
                           are
                           sensible
                           what
                           confusions
                           ,
                           divisions
                           ,
                           tumults
                           ,
                           and
                           parties
                           made
                           by
                           these
                           disturbances
                           ,
                           and
                           cannot
                           but
                           with
                           sadnesse
                           of
                           spirit
                           remember
                           ,
                           that
                           such
                           small
                           beginnings
                           have
                           in
                           other
                           Nations
                           grown
                           to
                           eat
                           out
                           their
                           peace
                           ,
                           and
                           stagger
                           the
                           foundation
                           of
                           their
                           states
                           ;
                           as
                           also
                           we
                           lay
                           it
                           before
                           you
                           what
                           advantage
                           it
                           gives
                           to
                           the
                           common
                           Enemy
                           ,
                           how
                           it
                           weakens
                           the
                           Parliaments
                           interest
                           in
                           the
                           peoples
                           hearts
                           ;
                           to
                           see
                           such
                           people
                           unrestrained
                           ,
                           creates
                           discontents
                           ,
                           and
                           layeth
                           a
                           clear
                           foundation
                           for
                           civil
                           wars
                           ;
                           or
                           at
                           least
                           advantage
                           to
                           the
                        
                         Hollander
                         ,
                         or
                         French
                         
                           now
                           in
                           Arms
                           against
                           us
                           ,
                           to
                           carry
                           on
                           their
                           wicked
                           intentions
                           with
                           greater
                           facility
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         As
                         you
                         are
                         therefore
                         Christians
                         ,
                         and
                         
                           English
                           Magistrates
                        
                         ,
                         we
                         as
                         free-born
                         Men
                         of
                         England
                         ,
                         and
                         discerning
                         something
                         more
                         as
                         instruments
                         under
                         God
                         ,
                         with
                         others
                         ,
                         of
                         our
                         present
                         Peace
                         ,
                         doe
                         beg
                         and
                         challenge
                         from
                         you
                         :
                      
                       
                         1.
                         
                         
                           Your
                           timely
                           looking
                           unto
                           the
                           Peace
                           of
                        
                         England
                         ,
                         
                           that
                           is
                           seeming
                           too
                           evidently
                           to
                           be
                           endeavoured
                           to
                           be
                           rent
                           asunder
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         
                           The
                           protection
                           of
                           our selves
                           ,
                           and
                           our
                           Ministers
                           from
                           violence
                           ,
                           disturbance
                           in
                           our
                           worship
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           and
                           suppression
                           of
                           offenders
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         
                           Execution
                           of
                           the
                           Statute
                           against
                           Sabboth-breakers
                           ,
                           and
                           such
                           as
                           under
                           pretence
                           of
                           Religion
                           are
                           in
                           no
                           Religious
                           Assembly
                           that
                           day
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         
                           Charge
                           to
                           all
                           differing
                           Iudgements
                           to
                           meet
                           together
                           such
                           Lords
                           Dayes
                           peaceably
                           ,
                           and
                           not
                           to
                           spread
                           themselves
                           to
                           severall
                           places
                           for
                           disturbance
                           ,
                           suppression
                           of
                           persons
                           being
                           without
                           any
                           calling
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         
                           And
                           your
                           witnessing
                           against
                           all
                           Blaspemies
                           of
                           the
                           Name
                           of
                           God
                           ;
                           especially
                           ,
                           such
                           as
                           are
                           contained
                           in
                           the
                           Act
                           of
                           Parliament
                           .
                           And
                           if
                           the
                           Application
                           of
                           an
                           effectual
                           remedy
                           lie
                           not
                           within
                           your
                           Power
                           ,
                           that
                           you
                           will
                           please
                           to
                           joyn
                           with
                           us
                           in
                           this
                           desire
                           ,
                           and
                           transmit
                           the
                           case
                           to
                           the
                           knowledge
                           of
                           the
                           Right
                           Honourable
                           the
                           Councel
                           of
                           State
                           ,
                           as
                           a
                           case
                           so
                           nearly
                           concerning
                           the
                           Peace
                           of
                        
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         And
                         we
                         shall
                         ever
                         pray
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 When
                 this
                 last
                 Petition
                 was
                 read
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Coale
                 was
                 called
                 for
                 and
                 examined
                 what
                 disturbances
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 witnesse
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 the
                 Justices
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 thither
                 to
                 beg
                 the
                 States
                 Protection
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 any
                 mans
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Petitioners
                 did
                 challenge
                 protection
                 as
                 their
                 Native
                 right
                 and
                 purchased
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 what
                 he
                 knew
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 desired
                 no
                 more
                 for
                 himselfe
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 did
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 differing
                 judgements
                 ,
                 onely
                 craved
                 that
                 we
                 in
                 our
                 severall
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 might
                 worship
                 God
                 without
                 disturbance
                 and
                 affronts
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Bench
                 and
                 present
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 perswaded
                 with
                 the
                 Justices
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 instance
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 particular
                 publicke
                 disturbances
                 ,
                 by
                 naming
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 pardon
                 what
                 was
                 past
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 Master
                 Coale
                 instanced
                 in
                 severall
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 whose
                 uncivil
                 ,
                 unchristian
                 ,
                 boysterous
                 carriages
                 in
                 publicke
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 turbulent
                 spirits
                 fully
                 speake
                 ,
                 what
                 freedome
                 might
                 be
                 expected
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 our
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 might
                 sway
                 the
                 Nation
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 wills
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Persecution
                 rests
                 indeed
                 in
                 their
                 brests
                 ,
                 what
                 ever
                 strang
                 nesse
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 untrue
                 complaints
                 of
                 suffering
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Orders
                 being
                 given
                 by
                 these
                 Gentlemen
                 that
                 then
                 sate
                 in
                 the
                 Bench
                 for
                 the
                 peaceable
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Master
                 Pearson
                 asked
                 Nayler
                 this
                 question
                 :
                 How
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 people
                 at
                 your
                 meetings
                 ,
                 doe
                 sometimes
                 fall
                 unto
                 such
                 horrid
                 quakings
                 and
                 tremblings
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 said
                 Nayler
                 ,
                 witnesse
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 formerly
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   Habakkuk
                
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Master
                 Coale
                 replied
                 ,
                 that
                 David
                 also
                 sometimes
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   bones
                   were
                   out
                   of
                   joynt
                   and
                   broken
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 notwithhanding
                 ,
                 his
                 bones
                 were
                 sound
                 .
              
               
                 Nayler
                 then
                 instanced
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   trembling
                   of
                   Moses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Habakkuk
                 and
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 Master
                 Coale
                 told
                 him
                 it
                 was
                 true
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 might
                 understand
                 that
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 quaking
                 and
                 trembling
                 were
                 not
                 alwayes
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 litterall
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 signifie
                 that
                 trembling
                 of
                 Spirit
                 and
                 horrour
                 of
                 Conference
                 〈◊〉
                 God
                 did
                 bring
                 upon
                 the
                 soul
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 his
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 bones
                 of
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 souls
                 strongest
                 confidences
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 again
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 said
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 literally
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Paul
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 But
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 upon
                 occasion
                 or
                 a
                 more
                 extraordinary
                 
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Majesty
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 appearing
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Extraordinary
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Lords
                 ordinary
                 work
              
               
                 Nayler
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 fel
                 into
                 the
                 quaking
                 fits
                 among
                 them
                 )
                 also
                 saw
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 did
                 they
                 ,
                 Moses
                 and
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 see
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 bodily
                 eyes
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 said
                 Master
                 
                   Coale
                   ,
                   Moses
                
                 did
                 see
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                
                 with
                 his
                 bodily
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 he
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 whole
                 Host
                 of
                 Israell
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 see
                 that
                 sight
                 any
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 Nayler
                 said
                 ,
                 How
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   can
                   see
                   the
                   Face
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Master
                 Coale
                 answered
                 ,
                 True
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 said
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Face
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 Moses
                 saw
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 full
                 vision
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 have
                 till
                 we
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 extraordinary
                 appearance
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 outward
                 discovery
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 afterwards
                 Moses
                 desired
                 to
                 see
                 Gods
                 Face
                 ,
                 he
                 shewed
                 him
                 but
                 his
                 back
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 Dost
                 thou
                 then
                 believe
                 (
                 said
                 Nayler
                 )
                 to
                 see
                 God
                 with
                 thy
                 carnall
                 eyes
                 ?
              
               
                 Master
                 Coale
                 answered
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Iob
                   ,
                   Yea
                   ,
                   with
                   these
                   eyes
                   shall
                   I
                   see
                   Him
                
                 Onely
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 friend
                 understand
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 these
                 same
                 eyes
                 shall
                 see
                 Him
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 quality
                 changed
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   change
                   this
                   vile
                   body
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   and
                   make
                   it
                   like
                   unto
                   his
                   own
                   Glorious
                   body
                   .
                
              
               
                 Saith
                 Nayler
                 ,
                 Had
                 I
                 said
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 been
                 charged
                 with
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 Truth
                 .
                 Master
                 Coale
                 answered
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 then
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 injury
                 done
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 though
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 understand
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 equal
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 likenesse
                 and
                 equality
                 .
              
               
                 Nayler
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 lived
                 by
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christan
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Master
                 Coale
                 told
                 him
                 it
                 was
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 lives
                 by
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 life
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 which
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 created
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 t
                 is
                 I
                 am
                 quickned
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 that
                 am
                 made
                 alive
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 saith
                 Nayler
                 by
                 an
                 uncreated
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 ,
                 said
                 Master
                 Coale
                 A
                 Christian
                 doth
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 living
                 the
                 Essentiall
                 life
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 uncreated
                 life
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 influences
                 of
                 that
                 life
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 beget
                 a
                 life
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 life
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 me
                 is
                 a
                 created
                 life
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 quoted
                 ,
                 Ephesians
                 2.
                 
                 
                   You
                   hath
                   he
                   quickned
                
                 :
                 and
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   The
                   last
                   Adam
                   is
                   made
                   a
                   quickning
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   life
                   creating
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 as
                 he
                 told
                 him
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 .
                 Also
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   be
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   new
                   Creature
                   :
                
                 And
                 you
                 are
                 his
                 workmanship
                 
                   created
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   unto
                   good
                   works
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 he
                 replyed
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 witnesse
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 persecuted
                 in
                 me
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Master
                 Coale
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 persecuted
                 him
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 came
                 to
                 crave
                 Protection
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 foregoing
                 discourse
                 produced
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 about
                 Justication
                 ;
                 touching
                 which
                 Nayler
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 justified
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 Master
                 Coale
                 replyed
                 thus
                 .
                 Christ
                 in
                 me
                 is
                 my
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 my
                 Justification
                 .
                 Justification
                 is
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ,
                 acquitting
                 me
                 and
                 absolving
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 not
                 done
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 me
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Onely
                 the
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 my
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Nayler
                 said
                 nothing
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 ,
                 is
                 without
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 asked
                 whether
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 no
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 but
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 asked
                 again
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 believed
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 Master
                 Coale
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Eternall
                 Word
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 sense
                 ,
                 a
                 word
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Declaration
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 mind
                 .
                 He
                 asked
                 him
                 therefore
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 beleeved
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 did
                 declare
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 Minde
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 whether
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 deliver
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 believe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Passages
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 now
                 good
                 Reader
                 ,
                 compare
                 this
                 faithfull
                 Relation
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 attested
                 by
                 many
                 judicious
                 and
                 observant
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 foolish
                 and
                 scandalous
                 stories
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 find
                 them
                 full
                 of
                 
                 such
                 grosse
                 abuses
                 ,
                 and
                 pernicious
                 suggestions
                 and
                 falsehoods
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 spirit
                 that
                 premeditatech
                 mischief
                 ,
                 and
                 abhorreth
                 not
                 evil
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 that
                 are
                 traduced
                 in
                 
                   Sauls
                   Errand
                   to
                   Damascus
                
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 made
                 any
                 thing
                 publick
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 in
                 respect
                 to
                 our selves
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 t
                 is
                 as
                 easie
                 is
                 common
                 for
                 Christs
                 Disciples
                 indeed
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 lying
                 accusations
                 and
                 reproaches
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 .
                 But
                 knowing
                 again
                 how
                 Errour
                 may
                 strengthen
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 a
                 party
                 by
                 lying
                 reports
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 God
                 contract
                 an
                 Odium
                 by
                 misrepresentations
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 sometimes
                 suffer
                 through
                 silence
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 Satan
                 labours
                 to
                 speake
                 so
                 like
                 the
                 Language
                 of
                 a
                 complaining
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 Truth
                 it selfe
                 is
                 under
                 prejudice
                 and
                 disadvantage
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 moved
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 and
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 testifie
                 what
                 we
                 can
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 not
                 receive
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 which
                 doth
                 so
                 Energetically
                 work
                 against
                 the
                 Gospell
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 designe
                 of
                 Satan
                 which
                 now
                 appears
                 with
                 open
                 face
                 in
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 his
                 Agents
                 ,
                 to
                 overturne
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 roote
                 out
                 the
                 Soule
                 and
                 Life
                 of
                 Christianity
                 from
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 despised
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 are
                 hopefully
                 encouraged
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 ere
                 long
                 crush
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 untimely
                 Fruite
                 of
                 Summer
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 grasse
                 upon
                 the
                 House
                 top
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Mower
                 filleth
                 not
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 nor
                 hee
                 that
                 bindeth
                 Sheaves
                 ,
                 his
                 bosome
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 already
                 some
                 probable
                 Symptomes
                 of
                 Death
                 upon
                 these
                 New
                 born
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 markes
                 of
                 Vengeance
                 from
                 Heaven
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 hollownesse
                 ,
                 and
                 unholynesse
                 of
                 their
                 fanaticke
                 Notions
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 blazing
                 Starres
                 doe
                 dazle
                 the
                 weaker
                 ,
                 or
                 delight
                 the
                 more
                 wanton
                 eyes
                 of
                 many
                 .
                 The
                 fruit
                 of
                 our
                 Prayers
                 in
                 the
                 returning
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 were
                 esteemed
                 Godly
                 ;
                 The
                 Divisions
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 Their
                 visible
                 palpable
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 And
                 the
                 Lords
                 Eminent
                 leaving
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 living
                 and
                 dying
                 in
                 either
                 the
                 most
                 despairing
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 bruitish
                 Condition
                 ever
                 heard
                 of
                 ;
                 which
                 though
                 sad
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 cannot
                 but
                 looke
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Signall
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Impieties
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 that
                 Men
                 would
                 receive
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Love
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Glorious
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 Eternall
                 Word
                 might
                 ravish
                 
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 know
                 them
                 :
                 Least
                 otherwise
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 sad
                 condition
                 of
                 this
                 poore
                 Country
                 )
                 the
                 Lord
                 doe
                 in
                 his
                 just
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 send
                 them
                 some
                 strong
                 Delusions
                 to
                 believe
                 a
                 Lye
                 ;
                 and
                 plunge
                 their
                 Soules
                 from
                 their
                 Imaginary
                 highest
                 Elevation
                 of
                 Spirituall
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 lowest
                 depth
                 of
                 Atheisticall
                 Heathenish
                 or
                 Popish
                 darkenesse
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Prayer
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 good
                 Reader
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 your
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 joynt
                 compassion
                 of
                 your
                 Soules
                 for
                 a
                 misguided
                 Generation
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 inable
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 contribute
                 what
                 strength
                 wee
                 have
                 for
                 the
                 Gospels
                 Interest
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
             
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A43754-e6500
           
             Nayler
             saith
             ,
             to
             this
             Question
             ,
             he
             could
             get
             no
             answer
             .